大智度論 淨佛國土品Dazhidulun — Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa · Purifying the Buddha-land

心要Essence

這一品的開頭很安靜。須菩提沒有開口,只是心裏想:「何等是菩薩摩訶薩道?菩薩住是道,能作如是大莊嚴?」佛也沒有等他問出來,「佛知須菩提心所念」,直接答了。論主為這個不開口補了兩層理由:一是「上來須菩提常種種問空法」,會中已經有人疑惑,一個體證寂滅無戲論的人怎麼還這樣多問;二是「有菩薩及諸天深入禪定,不好語言而欲得法利」,不出聲,是替那些在定中的人留一條路。至於佛為什麼要出聲答,論主也解釋了:「佛身色,視無厭足」,聲音也一樣,聽佛說話並不妨礙細微的禪定。一邊是不問而念,一邊是雖語不妨——這一品從頭就在講,該怎麼做而不落在做的樣子裏。

佛答的菩薩道,從六波羅蜜一路數到十八不共法,最後說「一切法亦是菩薩摩訶薩道」。須菩提立刻抓住這句反問:既然一切法空,怎麼又說要學一切法?這豈不是在無戲論裏作戲論?佛答得很直:正因為一切法實空,菩薩才能得無上菩提;若一切法不空,反而得不到。而之所以還要一一分別,是因為「今眾生實不知一切法空」。學,是為了替不知道的人分別;學而不著,才是行菩薩道。論主把這裏的心法寫成一句很輕的話——「我但斷著心,道自然至」。

所以行六波羅蜜不住在裏面,得四果辟支佛道也不住在裏面。佛自己說了兩個原因:「一者、諸道果性空,無住處,亦無所用法,亦無住者;二者、不以少事為足」。第二個原因說得很近人情:不是不該得初果,是「我但不應是中住」,因為「我從初發意已來,更無餘心,一心向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」。

接著是全品最緊的一段問答。用生道得菩提嗎?不也。用不生道?不也。用非生非不生道?還是不也。三句都被堵死之後,須菩提只好問:那究竟怎麼得?佛答:「非用道得菩提,亦不用非道得菩提。須菩提!菩提即是道,道即是菩提。」須菩提再逼一層:若是這樣,行道的菩薩豈不就是佛了?佛用一個反問把話接回去——佛得菩提不?須菩提自己答了:「不也!世尊!佛不得菩提。何以故?佛即是菩提,菩提即是佛。」論主把這個「即」講得很清楚:得的人是佛,所得之法是菩提,正在求的人是菩薩;法上不二,位上有別。差別只落在一剎那——「用一念相應慧得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,是時名為佛」。

問到這裏,須菩提才問出本品的題目:「云何菩薩摩訶薩淨佛國土?」佛的答覆出人意料地素——不講七寶,不講宮殿,只說:「有菩薩從初發意已來,自除身麁業、除口麁業、除意麁業,亦淨他人身、口、意麁業。」淨土的因,全部落在三業上;而且不只淨自己,還要淨別人的。

什麼叫麁業?佛分了五層,一層比一層細。最粗的是十不善業;再來是慳貪、破戒、瞋、懈怠、亂、愚癡六種心;再來是戒不淨;再來是遠離四念處乃至三三昧;最後一層最出人意外——「菩薩摩訶薩貪須陀洹果,乃至貪阿羅漢果證、辟支佛道,是名菩薩摩訶薩麁業」。到了卷末經文又補上一層:取色受想行識乃至有為無為之相,也是麁業。後面幾層斥的都是善法。論主怕人不服,先把判準說明白:「麁、細不定故」——同一件事,在白衣是細,在求道人是麁;在小乘是善,在摩訶衍中「取善法相,乃至涅槃皆名為麁」。至於貪初果為什麼算重罪,論主的話說得最不留情:發心時明明許了「我當作佛,度一切眾生」,如今為自身取證,「是為欺佛,亦負眾生」;就像「譬如人請客,欲設飲食而竟不與,是則妄語負客」。

那三業怎麼會變成一塊土?論主答得很實在:淨土不是一個人造的,「非但一人,生國土中者皆共作因緣」,而且「內法與外法作因緣」——「多惡口業故,地生荊棘;諂誑曲心故,地則高下不平;慳貪多故,則水旱不調、地生沙礫」;反過來不作這些惡,地就平正而多出珍寶。收句只有一句話:「內法淨故,外法亦淨;譬如面淨故,鏡中像亦淨。」又有人問:布施禪定也能感淨土果報,為什麼單說三業?答:一切造作以思為首,「譬如縫衣,以針為導」,說三業就把一切善法都攝進來了。

卷九十三接著講願。滿三千大千世界的珍寶施佛及僧,願「我國土皆以七寶成」;天樂、天香、百味、細滑、隨意五欲,一樣一樣發願迴向;最後是四禪、四無量、三十七品,願「我當自入初禪,亦教一切眾生入初禪」。其中最容易起疑的是五欲。菩薩怎麼會願眾生得五欲?論主的答案很貼地:貧窮逼人作十惡,「若人五欲具足,則所欲隨意,則不行十不善」;淨土眾生豐樂無所乏少,剩下的只是愛慢一類的軟結使,心柔軟反而容易受教。而且給,本來就是為了一次拿走——「譬如垢膩之衣,則以灰泥淹之,經宿以水浣之,一時都去」;「菩薩不欲令眾生著故以五欲施,但欲令一時捨故與之」。至於戒律裏那個說「雖受五欲而不妨道」而被擯出的比丘,論主判他錯的不是這句話,而是把佛對白衣說的話搬到出家法中去說。淨土裏出家在家兩種眾生各有其分,話該對誰說,是這一段的分水嶺。

願說完,果就出來了,而果是一連串的『沒有』:沒有三惡道之名,沒有邪見三毒二乘之名,「耳不聞有無常、苦、空之聲」,連分別諸果的名字也沒有。剩下的只有風吹七寶樹所出的聲音,而那聲音就是法:「有佛無佛,一切法、一切法相空,空中無有相,無相中則無作」。有人問:佛有無量神通,為什麼不現無量身說法,偏要借樹木?論主答得極有意思:佛若處處現身,眾生反而「謂為幻化,心不敬重」;有人聽人說法不開悟,聽畜生說法反倒信;又怕有人說畜生也會騙,於是「以樹木無心而有音聲,則皆信受」。信的階梯是這樣一級一級退下來的——不信佛的化身,信畜生;疑畜生,信一棵不會說謊的樹。

最後收在兩件事上。一件是聞名。那土中的佛為十方諸佛所讚,「眾生聞是佛名,必至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」。有人問:別的佛苦口說法眾生尚且不得道,怎麼這裏聽個名字就成?論主答:那是因為聽別的佛名時,心裏想的是「受生與人無異」,敬重不深,種的善根也就不深;而這一位是法性身,「佛身無量無邊」,光明說法遍滿十方,毛孔中常出無量化佛,「根本真佛無有分別大小之異」——這樣的見聞,所種的善根怎麼會不畢定作佛?另一件是無疑。那土中說法時,沒有一個人會說「是法?是非法?」因為「諸法實相中,皆是法,無有非法」。會起疑的人,根在薄福不種善根、不隨善知識,於是「非佛言佛、佛言非佛」,乃至破法墮惡道。論主最後還細分了一層:常見佛常聞法的人「疾得作佛」,只聞名的人「雖俱畢竟定而小不如」。

一整品講淨佛國土,到頭來沒有描寫一寸風景。它只說了三件事:土的因在三業,三業是大家一起造的;給眾生什麼,都是為了讓他有一天肯放;而那土最乾淨的地方,是那裏沒有人會把佛說的法聽成非法。「如是等,名為淨國土相」。

The opening of this chapter is very quiet. Subhūti does not speak; he only thinks in his mind: ‘What is the path of the bodhisattva-mahāsattva? Abiding in this path, the bodhisattva can take on such a great adornment?’ Nor does the Buddha wait for him to ask it aloud: ‘the Buddha knew what Subhūti was thinking in his mind’, and answered directly. The treatise-author supplies two layers of reason for this not speaking: first, ‘above, Subhūti has constantly asked about the dharma of emptiness in all kinds of ways’, and there were already some in the assembly who doubted how a person who has realised quiescent extinction and is without idle discourse could still ask so much; second, ‘there were bodhisattvas and gods who had entered deeply into meditative concentration, who did not like words yet wished to obtain the benefit of the Dharma’—not making a sound leaves a road open for those who are in concentration. As for why the Buddha answered aloud, the treatise-author explains that too: ‘the Buddha's bodily form one looks at without ever being satisfied’, and the voice is the same; hearing the Buddha speak does not hinder subtle meditation. On the one side, thinking without asking; on the other, speaking without hindering—from its very head this chapter is about how to do a thing without falling into the look of doing it.

The bodhisattva path the Buddha answers with is counted off from the six perfections all the way to the eighteen unshared dharmas, and ends with ‘all dharmas too are the path of the bodhisattva-mahāsattva’. Subhūti at once seizes on this sentence and asks back: since all dharmas are empty, how can it also be said that one must train in all dharmas? Is this not making idle discourse within the absence of idle discourse? The Buddha answers very straight: it is precisely because all dharmas are in reality empty that the bodhisattva can obtain unsurpassed awakening; were all dharmas not empty, on the contrary he could not obtain it. And the reason one must still distinguish them one by one is that ‘now beings in reality do not know that all dharmas are empty’. Training is for the sake of distinguishing on behalf of those who do not know; to train and not cling is to practise the bodhisattva path. The treatise-author writes the heart of the matter here into one very light sentence—‘I only sever the clinging mind, and the path arrives of itself.’

So he practises the six perfections without abiding in them, and obtains the four fruits and the pratyekabuddha path without abiding in them. The Buddha himself gives two reasons: ‘first, the fruits of the paths are empty of nature, without a place of abiding, and there is neither a dharma made use of nor one who abides; second, he is not content with a small matter’. The second reason is said very close to human feeling: it is not that he should not obtain the first fruit, it is that ‘I only should not abide in it’, because ‘from my first arousing of intent until now I have had no other mind; with one mind I face anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi’.

Next comes the tightest exchange of the whole chapter. Is awakening obtained by the path of arising? No. By the path of non-arising? No. By the path of neither arising nor non-arising? Still no. After all three sentences have been blocked, Subhūti can only ask: then how after all is it obtained? The Buddha answers: ‘Awakening is not obtained by means of the path, nor is awakening obtained by means of what is not the path. Subhūti! Awakening is precisely the path, the path is precisely awakening.’ Subhūti presses one layer further: if so, is the bodhisattva who practises the path not simply a Buddha? The Buddha takes the words back with a counter-question—does the Buddha obtain awakening? Subhūti answers it himself: ‘No! World-Honored One! The Buddha does not obtain awakening. Why? The Buddha is precisely awakening, awakening is precisely the Buddha.’ The treatise-author explains this ‘precisely’ very clearly: the one who obtains is the Buddha, the dharma obtained is awakening, the one still seeking is the bodhisattva; in the dharma there is no duality, in station there is a difference. The difference falls only within a single instant—‘by the wisdom associated with a single thought he obtains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, and at that time he is named Buddha’.

Only when the questioning has reached this point does Subhūti ask the question that is this chapter's title: ‘How does the bodhisattva-mahāsattva purify buddha-lands?’ The Buddha's reply is unexpectedly plain—no talk of the seven jewels, no talk of palaces, only: ‘There are bodhisattvas who, from their first arousing of intent until now, themselves remove the coarse deeds of body, remove the coarse deeds of speech, remove the coarse deeds of mind, and also purify the coarse deeds of body, speech, and mind of others.’ The cause of the pure land falls entirely upon the three kinds of deeds; and not only purifying one's own, but purifying other people's too.

What is called a coarse deed? The Buddha divides it into five layers, each finer than the last. The coarsest is the ten unwholesome deeds; next the six minds of stinginess, breaking morality, anger, slackness, scatteredness, and delusion; next impure morality; next being far from the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the three samādhi; and the last layer is the most unexpected of all—‘the bodhisattva-mahāsattva craving the fruit of the srota-āpanna, and so on up to craving the realisation of the fruit of the arhat and the pratyekabuddha path: this is named the coarse deed of the bodhisattva-mahāsattva’. At the end of the fascicle the sūtra text adds yet another layer: grasping at the marks of form, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, and so on up to the marks of the conditioned and the unconditioned, is also a coarse deed. The later layers all rebuke wholesome dharmas. Fearing that people will not accept this, the treatise-author first makes the criterion plain: ‘because coarse and subtle are not fixed’—one and the same thing is subtle in one of the white-robed and coarse in a seeker of the path; wholesome in the Small Vehicle, while in the Mahāyāna ‘grasping at the mark of a wholesome dharma, and so on up to nirvāṇa, is all named coarse’. As to why craving the first fruit counts as a heavy sin, the treatise-author's words are the least sparing of all: at the arousing of the mind one plainly promised ‘I shall become a Buddha and deliver all beings’, and now to take realisation for one's own self ‘is to deceive the Buddha and also to betray beings’; just as ‘when a person invites guests and means to set out food and drink, yet in the end does not give it, this is false speech and a betrayal of the guests’.

Then how do the three kinds of deeds become a piece of land? The treatise-author answers very concretely: a pure land is not made by one person, ‘not one person alone, but those born in the land all together make the causes and conditions’, and moreover ‘the inner dharmas make causes and conditions for the outer dharmas’—‘because of much evil speech, the ground grows thorns; because of flattering, deceitful, crooked minds, the ground is high and low and uneven; because of much stinginess, water and drought are out of season and the ground grows sand and gravel’; conversely, when these evils are not done, the ground is level and yields many precious things. The closing sentence is one sentence only: ‘Because the inner dharmas are pure, the outer dharmas too are pure; just as, because the face is pure, the image in the mirror too is pure.’ Someone asks further: giving and meditative concentration can also bring the retribution of a pure land, so why speak of the three kinds of deeds alone? Answer: all making has construction at its head, ‘as in sewing a garment the needle leads the way’; to speak of the three kinds of deeds gathers in all wholesome dharmas.

Fascicle 93 goes on to speak of the vow. Giving precious things filling the three-thousand great-thousand world to the Buddha and the Saṅgha, he vows ‘may my land be made wholly of the seven jewels’; heavenly music, heavenly fragrance, the hundred flavours, fine smoothness, the five desires at will—one by one he vows and dedicates them; last the four dhyānas, the four immeasurables, the thirty-seven limbs of the path, vowing ‘I shall myself enter the first dhyāna, and also teach all beings to enter the first dhyāna’. Among these the easiest to raise doubt is the five desires. How can a bodhisattva vow that beings obtain the five desires? The treatise-author's answer stays close to the ground: poverty drives people to the ten evils, and ‘if a person is complete in the five desires, then what he desires is at his will, and he does not practise the ten unwholesome deeds’; the beings of a pure land are rich and happy and lack nothing, and what remains are only the soft fetters of the kind of love and pride, and a soft mind is on the contrary easily taught. Moreover the giving was from the first for the sake of taking it all away at once—‘just as a garment soiled with grease is soaked in ash and mud, and after a night is washed in water, and all goes at one time’; ‘the bodhisattva, not wishing to make beings cling, gives the five desires; only wishing to make them relinquish at one time does he give them’. As for the bhikṣu in the Vinaya who said ‘though one receives the five desires it does not hinder the path’ and was expelled, the treatise-author judges that his error was not this sentence, but moving what the Buddha said to the white-robed into the dharma of those gone forth and saying it there. In the pure land the two kinds of beings, gone forth and at home, each have their own portion; to whom the words should be spoken is the watershed of this passage.

When the vow is spoken, the fruit comes out, and the fruit is a string of ‘there is nots’: there is not the name of the three evil destinies, there is not the name of wrong views, the three poisons, or the two vehicles, ‘the ear does not hear the sound of impermanence, suffering, or emptiness’, and even the names that distinguish the several fruits are not there. What remains is only the sound the wind brings out from the trees of the seven jewels, and that sound is the Dharma: ‘whether there is a Buddha or no Buddha, all dharmas and the marks of all dharmas are empty; in emptiness there is no mark; in the signless there is no making’. Someone asks: the Buddha has immeasurable supernormal powers, so why does he not manifest immeasurable bodies to teach the Dharma, but must borrow trees? The treatise-author's answer is of great interest: were the Buddha to manifest his body everywhere, beings would on the contrary ‘take it for conjuration and transformation, and their minds would not revere it’; there are people who hear a person teach the Dharma and are not awakened, yet hear an animal teach the Dharma and believe; and fearing again that some will say an animal too can deceive, ‘since trees have no mind and yet have sound, all believe and accept it’. The ladder of faith steps down like this, rung by rung—not believing the Buddha's transformation body, one believes an animal; doubting the animal, one believes a tree that cannot lie.

Last it gathers into two things. One is hearing the name. The Buddha of that land is praised by the buddhas of the ten directions, and ‘beings who hear this Buddha's name will surely reach anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi’. Someone asks: other buddhas teach the Dharma with bitter effort and beings still do not obtain the path, so how is it that here one hears a name and it is done? The treatise-author answers: that is because when one hears the names of other buddhas, what one thinks in one's mind is ‘he takes birth no differently from a human being’, the reverence is not deep, and the roots of goodness planted are not deep either; but this one is the Dharma-nature body, ‘the Buddha's body is immeasurable and boundless’, its light and its teaching of the Dharma fill the ten directions, from its pores there constantly issue immeasurable conjured buddhas, and ‘the root true Buddha has no distinction of great and small’—how could the roots of goodness planted by such seeing and hearing not be assured of becoming a Buddha? The other is the absence of doubt. When the Dharma is taught in that land, not one person will say ‘is this the Dharma? is this not the Dharma?’, because ‘within the real mark of all dharmas, all is Dharma; there is nothing that is not the Dharma’. Those who would raise doubt have their root in meagre merit, not planting roots of goodness, not following a good friend, and so ‘they call what is not the Buddha's word the Buddha's word, and the Buddha's word not the Buddha's word’, and so on up to destroying the Dharma and falling into the evil destinies. At the very end the treatise-author distinguishes one more layer: those who constantly see the Buddha and constantly hear the Dharma ‘quickly become buddhas’, while those who only hear the name, ‘though both are alike ultimately assured, are slightly inferior’.

A whole chapter speaking of purifying buddha-lands, and in the end it has not described an inch of scenery. It has said only three things: the cause of the land lies in the three kinds of deeds, and the three kinds of deeds are made by everyone together; whatever is given to beings is given so that one day they will be willing to let go; and the cleanest place in that land is that no one there will hear the Dharma the Buddha teaches as not the Dharma. ‘Such as these are named the marks of a pure land.’

義疏 · 總說Exposition · Overview

總說

〈淨佛國土品〉承前品而來,接的正是前品並提而未及展開的那一半。前品說菩薩道之照明與具足,其中須菩提已問過何等是菩薩道而能成就眾生、淨佛國土,所答則止於六波羅蜜乃至十八不共法之為道,其下所廣說者唯成就眾生一邊。本品開卷,須菩提不再發言,只作是念:「何等是菩薩摩訶薩道?菩薩住是道,能作如是大莊嚴?」而佛「知須菩提心所念」,仍以言答。一品之起處即是眼目:問者無言,答者有言。論主隨即替這一默一語立其所以——問者之默,是因「有菩薩及諸天深入禪定,不好語言而欲得法利,是故須菩提不發言而心念」;答者之言,是因「佛身色,視無厭足;如色無厭,聲亦如是,雖語而不妨細禪定行」,且佛「安立寂滅相」而「隨所問、所念而答」,故「不與須菩提同」。品名之所指,要到卷中須菩提再問「云何菩薩摩訶薩淨佛國土?」才正式立定,而佛答只是一句最平實的話:「有菩薩從初發意已來,自除身麁業、除口麁業、除意麁業,亦淨他人身、口、意麁業。」淨土不從國土說起,從自身三業說起——全品之骨即在此立。全品二經二論,跨卷九十二、九十三兩卷:之上一經一論,先窮菩薩道之無所住,而後落到麁業之目;之下一經一論,卷首帶「之餘」續題,轉入願行莊嚴與淨土之相,終以「是國土中眾生,畢竟至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」收筆。

之上一分,由道入麁。經①先答所問之道:「六波羅蜜是菩薩摩訶薩道」,三十七助道法、十八空、八背捨、九次第定、佛十力乃至十八不共法皆是道,而末後一句最寬——「一切法亦是菩薩摩訶薩道」;何以須如此寬?佛自立其據:「無有法菩薩所不應學者」,因為「菩薩不學一切法,不能得一切種智」。須菩提立難於此:既然一切法空,說此說彼、說世間出世間,豈不是「將無世尊無戲論中作戲論耶」?佛不避此難,反把空推到底而後答:「一切法實空」,且正因實空,菩薩乃能得無上菩提——「若一切法不空者,菩薩摩訶薩不能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」;所以說分別者,只因「今眾生實不知一切法空」。其下教菩薩思惟之法:「一切諸法中定性不可得,但從和合因緣起法故有名字諸法」,而思惟至極處是「空不著空,空亦不可得,何況空中有著」;如是乃能「不著一切法而學一切法」。既學而不著,觀眾生時所見便與常情相反——眾生所行在虛妄不實中,菩薩反生歡喜:「是眾生著不實虛妄法,易度耳!」於是以方便教化,教布施而即斷其恃:「汝諸眾生!當行布施,可得饒財,亦莫恃布施果報而自高」,乃至教人得四果辟支佛道佛道而仍說「莫念有是法」。這一路教化之相,經文自名之曰「行菩薩道而無所著」。無所著推到行門上,便是一串「不住」:六波羅蜜行而「亦不住是中」,四禪、四無量、四無色定、八背捨、九次第定皆然,乃至得四沙門果、得辟支佛道亦「不住是中」。須菩提問其故,佛給兩因:「一者、諸道果性空,無住處,亦無所用法,亦無住者;二者、不以少事為足」——第二因說得極親切,不是不得果,是得而不停:「我不應不得須陀洹果,我必應當得須陀洹果,我但不應是中住」,理由只一句:「我從初發意已來,更無餘心,一心向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」住是一心者,「所作身、口、意業皆應阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」,於是「能生菩提道」。生字既出,須菩提又難:「若一切諸法不生,云何菩薩摩訶薩能生菩提道?」佛先可其難——「一切法無生」;又立其常——「有佛、無佛,是諸法法相常住」;而道之所以仍須生,只為眾生不知此法相,故「菩薩摩訶薩為眾生故生菩提道,用是道拔出眾生生死」。其下四番逼問最緊:用生道得菩提否,答「不也」;用不生道,答「不也」;用不生非不生道,答「不也」;須菩提遂直問「云何當得菩提」,佛乃落下全品最著名的一句:「非用道得菩提,亦不用非道得菩提。須菩提!菩提即是道,道即是菩提。」須菩提即以此反難:若果如此,未作佛之菩薩應當已得菩提,則諸佛之三十二相、十力、四無所畏、十八不共法又何以說?佛不正答而反問:「佛得菩提不?」須菩提自答「佛不得菩提」,因「佛即是菩提,菩提即是佛」。佛乃補其所差——菩薩須「具足住如金剛三昧,用一念相應慧得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,是時名為佛,一切法中得自在」。道相菩提相既明,須菩提方問「云何菩薩摩訶薩淨佛國土」,佛答以自淨他淨三麁業;再問何者是麁業,佛乃逐目而說:不善業「若殺生乃至邪見」是麁;「慳貪心、破戒心、瞋心、懈怠心、亂心、愚癡心」是意麁業;「戒不淨」是身口麁業;遠離四念處乃至三解脫門是麁業;而末一目最出人意表——「菩薩摩訶薩貪須陀洹果,乃至貪阿羅漢果證、辟支佛道,是名菩薩摩訶薩麁業」。

論①逐段釋其所以,而釋得最細者正在「麁」之一字。先釋起處之默問與言答,次釋道之三種與一種:「六波羅蜜是菩薩初發心道」,四禪八背捨九次第定及三十七品「但求涅槃」,十八空佛十力等「但為求佛道」,此三種「皆是生身菩薩所行」,所以者何——「分別諸法故」;而「一切法皆是菩薩道」一句別屬一層,「是法性生身菩薩所行,不見諸法有好惡,安立諸法平等相故」。學一切法之實義亦即點出:「學一切法者,用一切種門,思惟、籌量、修觀、通達。」戲論之相,論主開列得極具體:「此東、彼西,是上、是下,是常、是無常,是實、是虛,是世間、是出世間,乃至是二乘法、是佛法。」何以不得說法有定實?論主逆推一串:「若法實定有不空者,即是無生無滅,無生無滅故無四諦,無四諦故無佛、法、僧寶」,三寶既壞,則定有之說自破。菩薩思惟之語,論主替他說成一段自白:「我從無始世來,著是虛誑法,於六道中厭受苦惱。我今是三世十方佛子,般若是我母,今不應復隨逐虛誑法。」照明道相之後,其心所安亦只一句——「我但斷著心,道自然至。」眾生易度一節,論主以聚土為喻:小兒「聚土為穀,以草木為鳥獸,而生愛著」,有奪之者則瞋恚啼哭,而其父知「此子今雖愛著,此事易離耳,小大自休」,所以者何——「此物非真故」;反過來說,「若眾生所著之物定實有者,雖得信等五根,著之轉深,亦不能離」,正因諸法虛誑,得無漏智慧眼時便能遠離,而其遠離之狀是「大自慚愧」——「譬如狂病,所作非法,醒悟之後,羞慚無顏」。教化而不令人著法,論主又給一喻:諸法雖清淨大有所益,仍是有為從緣,「汝等若著是法,能生苦惱」,「譬如熱金丸,雖是寶物,捉則燒手」。不住之二因,論主歸得更簡:「一者、菩薩深入空,不見諸法性,故不住;二者、不以小事為足,故不住。」四句不得菩提一節,其釋最須細讀:生道所以不得,因觀有為生滅相「謂是實」;不生法「即是無為,無作法故,亦不可以得菩提」;至於非生非不生,過在分別——「取相生著故,故言有過」,而一轉即是出路:「若能不著,則是菩提道。」菩提與道之所以是一,論主立其體:「菩提名諸法實相,是諸佛所得究竟實相,無有變異。一切法入菩提中,皆寂滅相;如一切水入大海,同為一味。」若二者果異,「行道不應到菩提」,然諸法因果本「不一不異」。須菩提之難,論主點明其為誰而發——「須菩提為新學菩薩故,分別難佛」;佛之反問,答在和合:「菩提不離佛、佛不離菩提;二法和合故,是佛、是菩提。」更設一問:佛是眾生、菩提是法,何得言一?答曰先有相好功德莊嚴而「不名為佛;得菩提故,名之為佛」,且「微妙清淨五眾和合假名為佛」,而「菩提即是五眾實相」,故不異者實不異,「但凡夫心中分別有異」。又自設一問:既言不一不異,經中何以逕說即是?答語極見分寸——「一、異雖俱不實而多用一」,如常與無常同是二邊而多用無常,因其能破顛倒;此處亦然,「若以觀種種別異法故多生著心;若觀諸法一相——若無常、苦、空等,是時煩惱不生」;而末後一句把門也關上:「於實義中,一亦不用;若著一,即復是患。」三名之別亦一句了當:「得者是佛,法是菩提,求菩提者是菩薩。」其下轉入淨土。須菩提何以此時發問,論主自答:「須菩提從佛聞菩提相、道相,成就眾生已,今問淨佛國土事」,且「諸阿羅漢、辟支佛無有力知淨佛國事,是故問」。何等是淨佛土?論主先界其量:「佛土者,百億日月、百億須彌山、百億四天王等諸天,是名三千大千世界。如是等無量無邊三千大千世界,名為一佛土。」次說佛於其中所作——晝夜六時以佛眼遍觀「誰可種善根?誰善根成就應增長?誰善根成就應得度」;而莊嚴之所以,只為易度——「是故諸菩薩莊嚴佛土,為令眾生易度故」。何以初發意即說淨三業?答曰三業清淨本非專為淨土,「一切菩薩道皆淨」,而其所以能及於國土者,在「非但一人,生國土中者皆共作因緣」——內法與外法互為因緣,故「多惡口業故,地生荊棘;諂誑曲心故,地則高下不平;慳貪多故,則水旱不調、地生沙礫」,反之則地平多寶,「如彌勒佛出時,人皆行十善故,地多珍寶」。何以獨說三業而不說布施等?答在思業為首:「得是思業已,起身、口、意業。布施、禪定等,以思為首;譬如縫衣,以針為導」,而三業一攝,意業盡攝心心數法、身口盡攝色法;一句喻收之——「內法淨故,外法亦淨;譬如面淨故,鏡中像亦淨」。麁業之目既易知,須菩提何以仍問?答曰「麁、細不定故」:布施於求道人為麁而於白衣為細,「如小乘中不善業為麁,善業為細;摩訶衍中取善法相,乃至涅槃皆名為麁」——一句話把此品之麁字提到摩訶衍之高處,其下諸目遂皆可解。十不善道之外何以別說六蔽?答曰「是六法不入十不善道,十不善道皆是惱眾生法;是六法不但為惱眾生」,如慳但自惜財而未惱眾生。六度中既說戒,何以復說戒不淨?答曰「破戒法是殺生等麁罪。戒不淨是微細罪,不惱眾生;如飲酒等,不入十不善道」,其下並列不憶念戒、迴向天福、邪見持戒諸相。遠離道品何以名麁?因此中「心皆觀實法,隨涅槃、不隨世間」,一出則散——「譬如蛇行本性好曲,若入竹筒則直,出筒還曲」。而貪四果之所以為麁,論主判得最重:本願是為眾生作佛,「今為自身而欲取證,是為欺佛,亦負眾生」,「譬如人請客,欲設飲食而竟不與,是則妄語負客」。

之下一分,由麁入願、由願入果。經②先把麁業再推一層:取色受想行識相、取六根六塵相、男女相、三界相、善不善相、有為無為相,「是名菩薩麁業」;遠離如是麁業相而後行布施持戒乃至智慧,且「持是福德與一切眾生共之,迴向淨佛國土故」。其下是一串願:以三千大千國土滿中珍寶施與三尊而願「令我國土皆以七寶成」;以天妓樂樂佛及塔而願「願我國土中常聞天樂」;以天香供養而願國中常有天香;以百味食施佛及僧而願「令我國土中眾生皆得百味食」;以天香細滑施而願眾生受天香細滑;以隨意五欲施佛及僧并一切眾生而願「令我國土中弟子及一切眾生皆得隨意五欲」,乃至「我得佛時,是國土中如天五欲,應心而至」。願之末一番轉向定慧:「我當自入初禪,亦教一切眾生入初禪」,四禪、四無量乃至三十七助道法皆如是,而成佛之時「令一切眾生不遠離四禪,乃至不遠離三十七品助道法」。行滿願足,則「是菩薩自成就一切善法,亦成就一切眾生善法」,乃至「是菩薩受身端正,所化眾生亦得端正。所以者何?福德因緣厚故」。其下說果:「是國土中,乃至無三惡道之名」,亦無邪見三毒二乘之名,「耳不聞有無常、苦、空之聲」,亦無諸結使煩惱之名、無分別諸果之名;而說法者不是佛之現身,是樹——「風吹七寶之樹,隨所應度而出音聲」,所出者即諸法實相之音:「有佛無佛,一切法、一切法相空,空中無有相,無相中則無作」,而聞之無時不在——「若晝、若夜,若坐、若臥、若立、若行,常聞此法」。其得菩提時,「十方國土中諸佛讚歎;眾生聞是佛名,必至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」;其說法時,聞者無有生疑而問是法非法者,所以者何——「諸法實相中,皆是法,無有非法」。反面則說薄福之人:不種善根、不隨善知識、沒在我見邊見之中,遂「非佛言佛、佛言非佛,非法言法、法言非法」,如是破法而墮惡道;而諸佛得菩提時「見此眾生往來五道,令離邪聚,立正定聚中,更不墮惡道」。末後總收:淨佛國土中眾生「無雜穢心」,於世間出世間、有漏無漏、有為無為皆無所雜,「乃至是國土中眾生,畢竟至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」。

論②起處先安取相之難。有問:男女相可說虛妄,色等與善法若不取相,如何能厭色、如何能成善法?論主答以二空:「佛法中有二種空:一者、眾生空,二者、法空」,眾生空破男女等相,法空破色等虛妄相;而能觀色等善法如幻如化、不取定實相,得厭心而捨常無常等戲論,「是不名為取相」。又問:有為假名可不取,無為真實如法性實際何以亦不取?答語極簡而極嚴:「以不取相是無為法,無相名為無為法門;若取相,便是有為。」總相既畢,論主自標其次第——「上總相說,下別相說」,其下逐願而釋。滿三千大千世界珍寶從何處得、誰能受之?答曰是菩薩「是法性生身,住具足神通波羅蜜中」,寶物乃神通所作,輕細無妨,「如第三禪遍淨天,六十人坐一針頭而聽法,不相妨礙」。其下更補經文所無而義所有者數願:或變身如須彌山為燈炷而願「令我國土常有光明,不須日月燈燭」;或雨華香幡蓋瓔珞而願「令我國土眾生端正如華,身相嚴淨,無有醜陋」。伎樂供養一難最見佛意:諸佛離欲,何須音樂歌舞?答曰「諸佛雖於一切法中心無所著、於世間法盡無所須,諸佛憐愍眾生故出世,應隨供養者,令隨願得福故受」;而菩薩求好音之本意,是「欲使國土中眾生聞好音聲,其心柔軟;心柔軟故,易可受化」。百味一目,論主並錄諸家異說而不判:或言能以百種供養是名百味,或言餅種數五百而其味有百,或言百種藥草藥果作歡喜丸,或言飲食羹餅總有百味,或言飲食種種備足故稱為百味;其下自申其義:人食百味、天食百千種味,而菩薩福德果報食及神通變化食「則有無量味,能轉人心,令離欲清淨」,故「是四種食,菩薩隨因緣供養佛及僧,是故國土中自然有百味飲食」。塗香一目先釋其俗——「天竺國熱,又以身臭,故以香塗身」;設難曰「沙彌戒乃至受一日戒,尚不以香塗身,云何以香供養佛及僧」,答在所用之處:菩薩以身所貴之物隨所須而供,「或以塗地、塗壁及行坐處」。五欲一目是全論最長之難。難者引佛語為據:「此五欲,佛說如火、如坑、如瘡、如獄、如怨、如賊,能奪人善根」,又佛教弟子納衣乞食坐林樹下,菩薩何以反為眾生求五欲?論主之答分三層。其一,五欲本是福報:「天上、人中五欲是福德果報」,而貧窮薄福者不能自活則行劫盜、乃至妄語,「如是,次第作十不善,皆由貧窮故作」;故「菩薩國土眾生豐樂自恣、無所乏少,則無眾惡,但有愛、慢等軟結使」,其心柔軟利根,聞無常苦空即便得道——「譬如垢膩之衣,則以灰泥淹之,經宿以水浣之,一時都去」;所以其施五欲之意,不在令著,「但欲令一時捨故與之」。其二,納衣乞食之教有其所對:宿罪因緣生在惡世者染著心多,得好衣食則著心轉深,且妨廢行道;而淨佛國土眾生「無量福德成就,五欲一等故,不復貴著,亦不更求,故無所妨」。且離欲修苦行則增長瞋恚,憶念五欲則生煩惱,故佛言「捨苦樂,用智慧,處中道」。其三,毘尼中有比丘自言「雖受五欲而不妨道」而佛呵擯之,此又何說?論主辨之甚明:佛所說白衣弟子受五欲而得初二果之事,「不知是事佛為誰說。佛為白衣故說,此比丘持著出家法中說」;出家者自誓不犯而犯,是自誓一罪、故違一罪;故「淨佛國土有二種眾生:若出家,若在家」,在家受五欲無罪亦無所妨,出家者隨佛所聽亦無過咎;而小乘所對者是「薄福重罪之人,心多悔故」,至於「淨佛土者,世世習行六波羅蜜、三解脫門,雖得五欲,亦不染著」。願行既釋,論主乃順經收之:菩薩作無量阿僧祇願而具足之,「一切善法成就故,得身端正,見者無厭」。其下釋果。何以淨土無三惡道——諸佛以大悲為苦惱眾生出世,若無三惡道則所憫者誰?論主先答一層:「三惡道眾生不可度,但可令種善根而已」,故佛號天人師;再答一層:「憐愍一切眾生,平等無異;此中說清淨業因緣,是國土中無三惡道」,且佛土非一——「佛有清淨國土、有雜國土。雜國土中則具有五道」。無三毒邪見何以仍須佛出世?此處並列二說而不判:或言「是中大福德因緣故,邪見、三毒不發故言無」,或言「是中諸菩薩皆得無生法忍,常修六波羅蜜等諸功德,常遊十方度脫眾生」,其教化之功轉大。無二乘之名一目,難在餘佛何以有三乘,答曰「佛出五濁惡世,於一道分為三乘」;更難以不生五濁之諸佛國土仍有三乘,答在本願——初發心時見諸佛以三乘度眾生,遂自發願「我亦當以三乘度眾生」。無無常苦空之名,其理如藥:「以眾生深著常、樂等顛倒故,為說無常等苦法。是中無常、樂等倒故,不須無常、苦;若無病,則不須藥。」樹出法音一節,先說其便——「寶樹遍滿國土故,眾生生便聞法,餘心不生,但生法心」;而何以不逕現無量身說法?論主之答最耐尋味:「眾生甚多,若佛處處現身眾生不信,謂為幻化,心不敬重」;又眾生受法之情各異——「有眾生從人聞法,心不開悟;若從畜生聞法,則便信受」,而更有謂畜生亦有欺誑者,「以樹木無心而有音聲,則皆信受」;末以一句判餘土與此土之別:「餘國土以神通力、口力種種變化,此中常自然音聲。」聞名畢定一節亦設兩難:餘佛勤苦說法而眾生尚不得道,何以但聞佛名便得?答曰餘處說法非不得益,「若聞是佛名,畢至阿鞞跋致,不言今得」;一切佛聞名皆當作佛,何以獨說淨國佛?答在敬信之深淺——聞餘佛名者多謂其「受生與人無異,但有一切智得道為異」,心不敬重故所種不深;而淨國之佛「是法性身,佛身無量無邊,光明、說法音聲遍滿十方國土」,一一毛孔常出無量諸佛,而「隨應度眾生見佛優劣,根本真佛無有分別大小之異」,如是聞見而深信敬重,所種善根「云何不畢定作佛」。無疑一節,論主直引經文自說之因緣:「有人薄福不種善根、不得善知識故生疑」,而其病之極處是順己與否——「諸佛說畢竟空,不順其意,便言非佛」。末後一問收全品:上說聞名畢定至佛,此說於諸法無礙必得作佛,二者何別?答曰此中眾生「常見佛、常聞法、深種善根、多集佛法故,疾得作佛;聞名者,雖俱畢竟定而小不如」——同是畢定,而遲疾有分。論主末句只淡淡一收:「如是等,名為淨國土相」。

兩分弧之別,一言可斷:之上說能淨之人,之下說所淨之土。之上所窮者是一個「不」字——不住六度、不住諸果、不用生道不用不生道、不以少事為足,直至連四果之證亦判為麁;之下所鋪者是一個「願」字——願國土七寶、願常聞天樂、願有天香百味、願眾生得隨意五欲、願一切眾生不遠離四禪與道品。看似一遮一表、一奪一與,其實同出一源:正因之上把「取」之為病說到極處——連涅槃、連取善法相皆名為麁,之下之「願」才不至於落為另一重取;也正因之下把國土之相說得如此具足,之上之「不住」才不至於落為枯守。品名之立在「淨」字而不在「土」字,亦正為此:經文答淨土之問,第一句不說土而說業——自淨三麁業、亦淨他人三麁業;而論主更以一喻把內外之序點死:「內法淨故,外法亦淨;譬如面淨故,鏡中像亦淨。」土之淨,是像之淨;面不淨而求鏡中像淨,是全品所不許者。

因此,讀此品之每一段時,至少可問三層。其一,這一句所遮的是事還是取——經文列麁業至細,而其中最出人意表之二目,一是取善法相與涅槃相,一是貪四沙門果與辟支佛道;二者皆非惡事,而皆判為麁。故凡見一法現前,先問己心是取是行,不問此法好不好;論主之判準已備在一句話裡——「摩訶衍中取善法相,乃至涅槃皆名為麁」。其二,這一願若被反讀,會成什麼——之下諸願所求者七寶、天樂、天香、百味、五欲,若只取其相,便與世間之欲無異;然經文每一願皆有其歸處:「持是福德與一切眾生共之,迴向淨佛國土故」,而論主釋其所以更直指人心——求好音是為「其心柔軟;心柔軟故,易可受化」,施五欲是「但欲令一時捨故與之」。願之為願,不在所願之物,在其迴向與其所為。其三,我今尚未有土,此品於我何用——答其實已寫在起處:淨土之行「從初發意已來」即可起手,所起者只是自淨身口意麁業,並淨他人身口意麁業;而其驗亦極平實,論主說得毫不玄遠——多惡口則地生荊棘,諂誑則地高下不平,慳貪則水旱不調。順著二經二論讀下去,終會落在論主那一句最樸素的判語上:麁與細本無定量,「麁、細不定故」;今日以為細者,明日或即是麁——淨佛國土之所以能「從初發意已來」起修而至於一土之成,正因這一把尺是活的,一路提得上去。

依原論次序讀下去

Overview

"Purifying the Buddha-land" follows on from the preceding chapter, and takes up precisely the half that the preceding chapter named alongside the other but did not go on to unfold. The preceding chapter spoke of the illumination and the completeness of the bodhisattva path; within it Subhūti had already asked what the bodhisattva path is by which one can bring beings to accomplishment and purify buddha-lands, yet the answer stopped at the six perfections and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas being the path, and what was set out at length below it was only the one side of bringing beings to accomplishment. As this chapter opens, Subhūti no longer speaks aloud; he only has this thought: 「何等是菩薩摩訶薩道?菩薩住是道,能作如是大莊嚴?」 tr. "What is the path of the bodhisattva-mahāsattva? Abiding in this path, can the bodhisattva take on such a great adornment?" And the Buddha 「知須菩提心所念」 tr. "knew what Subhūti was thinking in his mind", and still answered him in words. Where the chapter rises is its very eye: the one who asks is without words, the one who answers has words. The treatise-author at once sets up the reason for this one silence and this one speech—the asker's silence is because 「有菩薩及諸天深入禪定,不好語言而欲得法利,是故須菩提不發言而心念」 tr. "there were bodhisattvas and gods who had entered deeply into meditative concentration, who did not like words and yet wished to obtain the benefit of the Dharma; therefore Subhūti did not speak aloud but thought it in his mind"; the answerer's speech is because 「佛身色,視無厭足;如色無厭,聲亦如是,雖語而不妨細禪定行」 tr. "the Buddha's bodily form one looks at without ever being satisfied; just as his form does not make people weary, his voice is likewise: though he speaks, it does not hinder the subtle practice of meditative concentration", and moreover the Buddha 「安立寂滅相」 tr. "is established in the mark of quiescence" and 「隨所問、所念而答」 tr. "answers according to what is asked and what is thought", and so he is 「不與須菩提同」 tr. "not the same as Subhūti". What the chapter's name points to is formally fixed only in the middle of the fascicle, when Subhūti asks again, 「云何菩薩摩訶薩淨佛國土?」 tr. "How does the bodhisattva-mahāsattva purify buddha-lands?", and the Buddha's answer is only the plainest of sentences: 「有菩薩從初發意已來,自除身麁業、除口麁業、除意麁業,亦淨他人身、口、意麁業。」 tr. "There are bodhisattvas who, from their first arousing of intent until now, themselves remove the coarse deeds of body, remove the coarse deeds of speech, remove the coarse deeds of mind, and also purify the coarse deeds of body, speech, and mind of others." The pure land is not spoken of starting from the land; it is spoken of starting from the three kinds of deeds of one's own self—the bones of the whole chapter are set up right here. The whole chapter, two sūtra sections and two treatise sections, spans the two fascicles ninety-two and ninety-three: the First Part, one sūtra and one treatise, first exhausts the path's having nowhere to abide, and then comes down to the items of the coarse deeds; the Last Part, one sūtra and one treatise, carries at the head of the fascicle a continued title bearing 「之餘」 tr. "the remainder", turns to the adornment of vow and practice and to the marks of the pure land, and lays down its brush with 「是國土中眾生,畢竟至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "the beings within this land ultimately reach anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi".

The First Part goes from the path into the coarse. Sūtra ① first answers the path that was asked about: 「六波羅蜜是菩薩摩訶薩道」 tr. "the six perfections are the path of the bodhisattva-mahāsattva"; the thirty-seven dharmas that aid the path, the eighteen emptinesses, the eight liberations, the nine successive absorptions, the Buddha's ten powers, and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas are all the path, and the last sentence is the widest of all—「一切法亦是菩薩摩訶薩道」 tr. "all dharmas too are the path of the bodhisattva-mahāsattva"; why must it be so wide? The Buddha himself sets up the ground for it: 「無有法菩薩所不應學者」 tr. "there is no dharma that the bodhisattva should not train in", because 「菩薩不學一切法,不能得一切種智」 tr. "if the bodhisattva does not train in all dharmas, he cannot obtain the omniscience of all kinds". Subhūti raises his objection right here: since all dharmas are empty, to speak of this and speak of that, to speak of the worldly and the world-transcending—is this not 「將無世尊無戲論中作戲論耶」 tr. "that the World-Honored One makes idle discourse within the absence of idle discourse"? The Buddha does not evade this objection; on the contrary, he pushes emptiness to the very bottom and only then answers: 「一切法實空」 tr. "all dharmas are truly empty", and precisely because they are truly empty can the bodhisattva obtain unsurpassed awakening—「若一切法不空者,菩薩摩訶薩不能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "if all dharmas were not empty, the bodhisattva-mahāsattva could not obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi"; and the reason for speaking in distinctions is only that 「今眾生實不知一切法空」 tr. "now beings in reality do not know that all dharmas are empty". Below that he teaches the bodhisattva the way to reflect: 「一切諸法中定性不可得,但從和合因緣起法故有名字諸法」 tr. "within all dharmas a fixed nature is unfindable; it is only from causes and conditions coming together that dharmas arise, and so there are dharmas that are names", and reflection at its utmost is 「空不著空,空亦不可得,何況空中有著」 tr. "emptiness does not cling to emptiness, and emptiness too is unfindable—how much less is there clinging within emptiness"; in this way he can 「不著一切法而學一切法」 tr. "train in all dharmas without clinging to all dharmas". Training and yet not clinging, what he sees when he contemplates beings is the reverse of ordinary feeling—what beings practise lies within the false and the unreal, and the bodhisattva on the contrary gives rise to joy: 「是眾生著不實虛妄法,易度耳!」 tr. "What these beings cling to are unreal, false dharmas; they are easily delivered, that is all!" Thereupon he teaches and transforms them by skilful means, teaching giving and at once cutting off reliance on it: 「汝諸眾生!當行布施,可得饒財,亦莫恃布施果報而自高」 tr. "You beings! You should practise giving, and you can obtain abundant wealth; yet do not rely on the retribution of giving and exalt yourselves", and so on up to teaching people to obtain the four fruits, the pratyekabuddha path, and the Buddha path while still telling them 「莫念有是法」 tr. "not to keep in mind that these dharmas exist". The marks of this whole road of teaching and transforming the sūtra text itself names 「行菩薩道而無所著」 tr. "practising the bodhisattva path without clinging to anything". When clinging to nothing is pushed onto the gate of practice, it becomes a string of 「不住」 tr. "not abiding": the six perfections are practised and yet 「亦不住是中」 tr. "he does not abide in it either"; the four dhyānas, the four immeasurables, the four formless absorptions, the eight liberations, and the nine successive absorptions are all so, and so on up to obtaining the four fruits of the śramaṇa and obtaining the pratyekabuddha path, where again 「不住是中」 tr. "he does not abide in it". Subhūti asks the reason, and the Buddha gives two causes: 「一者、諸道果性空,無住處,亦無所用法,亦無住者;二者、不以少事為足」 tr. "First, the nature of the fruits of the paths is empty; there is no place to abide, nor any dharma made use of, nor anyone who abides; second, he is not content with a small matter"—the second cause is spoken with great intimacy: it is not that he does not obtain the fruit; it is that he obtains it and does not stop there: 「我不應不得須陀洹果,我必應當得須陀洹果,我但不應是中住」 tr. "I should not fail to obtain the fruit of the srota-āpanna; I surely should obtain the fruit of the srota-āpanna; only I should not abide in it", and the reason is only one sentence: 「我從初發意已來,更無餘心,一心向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 tr. "From my first arousing of intent until now I have had no other mind; with one mind I face anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi." For one who abides in this one mind, 「所作身、口、意業皆應阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "the deeds of body, speech, and mind that he does are all in accord with anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi", and thus he 「能生菩提道」 tr. "can give rise to the path of awakening". Once the word ‘give rise’ has come out, Subhūti objects again: 「若一切諸法不生,云何菩薩摩訶薩能生菩提道?」 tr. "If all dharmas are unarisen, how can the bodhisattva-mahāsattva give rise to the path of awakening?" The Buddha first concedes the objection—「一切法無生」 tr. "all dharmas are non-arising"; then sets up what is constant—「有佛、無佛,是諸法法相常住」 tr. "whether there is a Buddha or there is no Buddha, these marks of dharmas of all dharmas abide constantly"; and the path must still be given rise to only because beings do not know these marks of dharmas, and so 「菩薩摩訶薩為眾生故生菩提道,用是道拔出眾生生死」 tr. "the bodhisattva-mahāsattva gives rise to the path of awakening for the sake of beings, and with this path pulls beings out of birth and death". Below this the four rounds of pressing questions are the tightest: is awakening obtained by means of the path of arising?—the answer is 「不也」 tr. "no"; by means of the path of non-arising?—the answer is 「不也」 tr. "no"; by means of the path of neither arising nor non-arising?—the answer is 「不也」 tr. "no"; Subhūti then asks directly 「云何當得菩提」 tr. "how can awakening be obtained", and the Buddha sets down the most famous sentence of the whole chapter: 「非用道得菩提,亦不用非道得菩提。須菩提!菩提即是道,道即是菩提。」 tr. "Awakening is not obtained by means of the path, nor is awakening obtained by means of what is not the path. Subhūti! Awakening is precisely the path, the path is precisely awakening." Subhūti at once turns this into an objection: if it really is so, the bodhisattva who has not yet become a Buddha should already have obtained awakening; then how are the buddhas' thirty-two marks, ten powers, four fearlessnesses, and eighteen unshared dharmas to be spoken of? The Buddha does not answer directly but asks back: 「佛得菩提不?」 tr. "Does the Buddha obtain awakening?" Subhūti answers it himself, 「佛不得菩提」 tr. "the Buddha does not obtain awakening", because 「佛即是菩提,菩提即是佛」 tr. "the Buddha is precisely awakening, awakening is precisely the Buddha". The Buddha then supplies what was lacking—the bodhisattva must 「具足住如金剛三昧,用一念相應慧得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,是時名為佛,一切法中得自在」 tr. "being complete, abide in the like-vajra samādhi, and by the wisdom associated with a single thought obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; at this time he is named Buddha, and within all dharmas obtains mastery". Only when the mark of the path and the mark of awakening have been made clear does Subhūti ask 「云何菩薩摩訶薩淨佛國土」 tr. "how does the bodhisattva-mahāsattva purify buddha-lands", and the Buddha answers with purifying the three kinds of coarse deeds in oneself and in others; asked again what the coarse deeds are, the Buddha speaks item by item: unwholesome deeds, 「若殺生乃至邪見」 tr. "such as killing living beings and so on up to wrong views", are coarse; 「慳貪心、破戒心、瞋心、懈怠心、亂心、愚癡心」 tr. "the mind of stinginess, the mind of breaking morality, the mind of anger, the mind of slackness, the scattered mind, the deluded mind" are coarse deeds of mind; 「戒不淨」 tr. "impure morality" is a coarse deed of body and speech; being far from the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the three gates of liberation is a coarse deed; and the last item is the most unexpected of all—「菩薩摩訶薩貪須陀洹果,乃至貪阿羅漢果證、辟支佛道,是名菩薩摩訶薩麁業」 tr. "the bodhisattva-mahāsattva craving the fruit of the srota-āpanna, and so on up to craving the realisation of the fruit of the arhat and the pratyekabuddha path—this is named a coarse deed of the bodhisattva-mahāsattva".

Treatise ① explains, passage by passage, the reasons for all this, and what it explains most finely is precisely the single word 「麁」 tr. "coarse". It first explains the silent question and the spoken answer at the start, and next explains the three kinds of path and the one kind: 「六波羅蜜是菩薩初發心道」 tr. "the six perfections are the path of the bodhisattva at the first arousing of the mind"; the four dhyānas, the eight liberations, the nine successive absorptions, and the thirty-seven limbs of the path 「但求涅槃」 tr. "seek only nirvāṇa"; the eighteen emptinesses, the Buddha's ten powers, and the rest are 「但為求佛道」 tr. "only for seeking the Buddha path"; these three kinds 「皆是生身菩薩所行」 tr. "are all practised by the bodhisattva in a fleshly body"; why is this?—「分別諸法故」 tr. "because he discriminates dharmas"; whereas the sentence 「一切法皆是菩薩道」 tr. "all dharmas are the bodhisattva path" belongs separately to another layer: 「是法性生身菩薩所行,不見諸法有好惡,安立諸法平等相故」 tr. "this is practised by the bodhisattva whose body is born of the Dharma-nature, who does not see dharmas as good or bad, because he is established in the mark of the equality of dharmas". The real meaning of training in all dharmas is pointed out as well: 「學一切法者,用一切種門,思惟、籌量、修觀、通達。」 tr. "Training in all dharmas means, by gates of every kind, reflecting, reckoning, cultivating contemplation, and penetrating." The marks of idle discourse the treatise-author lists out most concretely: 「此東、彼西,是上、是下,是常、是無常,是實、是虛,是世間、是出世間,乃至是二乘法、是佛法。」 tr. "This is east, that is west; it is above, it is below; it is permanent, it is impermanent; it is real, it is false; it is worldly, it is world-transcending; and so on up to it is the dharma of the two vehicles, it is the dharma of the Buddha." Why may one not say that dharmas are fixed and real? The treatise-author reasons backwards in a chain: 「若法實定有不空者,即是無生無滅,無生無滅故無四諦,無四諦故無佛、法、僧寶」 tr. "If a dharma really and fixedly existed and were not empty, then it would be non-arising and non-ceasing; because it is non-arising and non-ceasing there would be no four truths; because there are no four truths there would be no Buddha Jewel, Dharma Jewel, or Saṅgha Jewel"; once the Three Jewels are destroyed, the claim of fixed existence breaks down of itself. The words of the bodhisattva's reflection the treatise-author speaks for him as a confession: 「我從無始世來,著是虛誑法,於六道中厭受苦惱。我今是三世十方佛子,般若是我母,今不應復隨逐虛誑法。」 tr. "From beginningless time I have clung to these false and deceptive dharmas, and within the six destinies I have undergone suffering and vexation to the point of weariness. Now I am a son of the buddhas of the three times and the ten directions; prajñā is my mother; now I should no longer follow after false and deceptive dharmas." After the mark of the path has been illuminated, where his mind rests is again only one sentence—「我但斷著心,道自然至。」 tr. "I need only sever the clinging mind, and the path will arrive of itself." On the passage about beings being easily delivered, the treatise-author takes heaping earth as his simile: a little child 「聚土為穀,以草木為鳥獸,而生愛著」 tr. "heaps earth as grain, takes grass and trees as birds and beasts, and gives rise to love and attachment for them", and if someone takes them away he is angry and cries, while his father knows 「此子今雖愛著,此事易離耳,小大自休」 tr. "although this son now loves and is attached to them, this matter is easily left behind, that is all; when he grows up it will stop of itself"; why is this?—「此物非真故」 tr. "because these things are not real"; put the other way round, 「若眾生所著之物定實有者,雖得信等五根,著之轉深,亦不能離」 tr. "if the things that beings cling to definitely and really existed, then even though they obtained the five faculties of faith and the rest, their clinging to them would only grow deeper, and they could not part from them"; precisely because dharmas are false and deceptive, when one obtains the eye of wisdom without outflows one can be far from them, and the manner of that being far from them is 「大自慚愧」 tr. "to feel great shame"—「譬如狂病,所作非法,醒悟之後,羞慚無顏」 tr. "just as with madness, all that one does is out of keeping with what is proper, and when one comes to one's senses one is so ashamed that one has no face left". As for teaching and transforming without making people cling to dharmas, the treatise-author gives one more simile: although dharmas are pure and of great benefit, they are still conditioned and arise from conditions; 「汝等若著是法,能生苦惱」 tr. "if you cling to these dharmas, they can give rise to suffering and vexation", 「譬如熱金丸,雖是寶物,捉則燒手」 tr. "just as with a hot ball of gold: although it is a treasure, if you grasp it, it burns the hand". The two causes of not abiding the treatise-author sums up more simply still: 「一者、菩薩深入空,不見諸法性,故不住;二者、不以小事為足,故不住。」 tr. "First, the bodhisattva enters deeply into emptiness and does not see the nature of dharmas, and so does not abide; second, he is not content with a small matter, and so does not abide." The passage on the four alternatives by which awakening is not obtained—its explanation most needs careful reading: the path of arising does not obtain it because one contemplates the mark of arising and ceasing of conditioned dharmas and 「謂是實」 tr. "takes it to be real"; the dharma of non-arising 「即是無為,無作法故,亦不可以得菩提」 tr. "is precisely the unconditioned; because it is a dharma without making, it too cannot be used to obtain awakening"; as for neither arising nor non-arising, the fault lies in discrimination—「取相生著故,故言有過」 tr. "because one grasps at marks and gives rise to clinging, it is said to have faults", and with a single turn that same place is the way out: 「若能不著,則是菩提道。」 tr. "If one is able not to cling, that is precisely the path of awakening." Why awakening and the path are one, the treatise-author establishes from its substance: 「菩提名諸法實相,是諸佛所得究竟實相,無有變異。一切法入菩提中,皆寂滅相;如一切水入大海,同為一味。」 tr. "Awakening is named the real mark of all dharmas; this is the ultimate real mark obtained by the buddhas, without change. All dharmas, entering into awakening, are all of the mark of quiescence; just as all waters, entering the great ocean, are alike of one flavour." If the two really were different, 「行道不應到菩提」 tr. "practising the path should not reach awakening"; yet the cause and fruit of dharmas are from the first 「不一不異」 tr. "neither one nor different". As for Subhūti's objection, the treatise-author makes plain for whom it was raised—「須菩提為新學菩薩故,分別難佛」 tr. "Subhūti, for the sake of bodhisattvas new to the training, made the distinction and objected to the Buddha"; the Buddha's counter-question is answered in coming together: 「菩提不離佛、佛不離菩提;二法和合故,是佛、是菩提。」 tr. "Awakening is not apart from the Buddha, the Buddha is not apart from awakening; it is because the two dharmas come together that there is the Buddha and there is awakening." He further sets up a question: the Buddha is a being and awakening is a dharma; how can they be said to be one? The answer is that first there is the adornment of the marks and minor signs and of merit, and yet 「不名為佛;得菩提故,名之為佛」 tr. "he is not named Buddha; because he obtains awakening, he is named Buddha", and moreover 「微妙清淨五眾和合假名為佛」 tr. "the subtle and pure five aggregates coming together are provisionally named Buddha", while 「菩提即是五眾實相」 tr. "awakening is precisely the real mark of the five aggregates"; so what is not different is truly not different, 「但凡夫心中分別有異」 tr. "it is only that ordinary people discriminate in their minds and take them to be different". Again he sets up a question himself: since it is said that they are neither one nor different, why does the sūtra say outright ‘is precisely’? The answer is very finely measured—「一、異雖俱不實而多用一」 tr. "although one and different are both not real, ‘one’ is mostly used", just as permanence and impermanence are alike the two extremes and yet impermanence is mostly used, because it can break inversion; here likewise, 「若以觀種種別異法故多生著心;若觀諸法一相——若無常、苦、空等,是時煩惱不生」 tr. "if one contemplates all kinds of separate and different dharmas, a clinging mind arises in abundance; if one contemplates dharmas as of one mark—whether impermanence, suffering, emptiness, and so on—at that time afflictions do not arise"; and the final sentence shuts that gate too: 「於實義中,一亦不用;若著一,即復是患。」 tr. "Within the real meaning, ‘one’ too is not used; if one clings to ‘one’, that again is a fault." The distinction among the three names is likewise settled in one sentence: 「得者是佛,法是菩提,求菩提者是菩薩。」 tr. "The one who obtains is the Buddha, the dharma is awakening, the one who seeks awakening is the bodhisattva." Below this it turns to the pure land. Why Subhūti asks at this point the treatise-author answers himself: 「須菩提從佛聞菩提相、道相,成就眾生已,今問淨佛國土事」 tr. "Subhūti has heard from the Buddha the mark of awakening and the mark of the path, and the bringing of beings to accomplishment is finished; now he asks about the matter of purifying buddha-lands", and 「諸阿羅漢、辟支佛無有力知淨佛國事,是故問」 tr. "the arhats and pratyekabuddhas have no power to know the matter of purifying buddha-lands; so he asks". What is a pure Buddha-land? The treatise-author first marks out its measure: 「佛土者,百億日月、百億須彌山、百億四天王等諸天,是名三千大千世界。如是等無量無邊三千大千世界,名為一佛土。」 tr. "What is called a Buddha-land is a hundred koṭi of suns and moons, a hundred koṭi of Mount Sumerus, a hundred koṭi of the Four Heavenly Kings and the other heavens; this is named the three-thousand great-thousand world. Such immeasurable and boundless three-thousand great-thousand worlds are named one Buddha-land." Next he speaks of what the Buddha does within it—six times by day and by night he contemplates everywhere with the Buddha-eye: 「誰可種善根?誰善根成就應增長?誰善根成就應得度」 tr. "Who can plant roots of goodness? Whose roots of goodness are accomplished and should increase? Who, with roots of goodness accomplished, should be delivered?"; and the reason for the adornment is only ease of delivery—「是故諸菩薩莊嚴佛土,為令眾生易度故」 tr. "therefore the bodhisattvas adorn the Buddha-land in order to make beings easily delivered". Why speak of purifying the three kinds of deeds right from the first arousing of intent? The answer is that the purity of the three kinds of deeds is from the first not only for the pure land; 「一切菩薩道皆淨」 tr. "the whole bodhisattva path is purified"; and the reason it can reach as far as the land lies in this: 「非但一人,生國土中者皆共作因緣」 tr. "it is not one person alone; those born in the land all together make the causes and conditions"—the inner dharmas and the outer dharmas are causes and conditions for each other, and so 「多惡口業故,地生荊棘;諂誑曲心故,地則高下不平;慳貪多故,則水旱不調、地生沙礫」 tr. "because of many evil verbal deeds, the ground grows thorns; because of flattering, deceitful, crooked minds, the ground is high and low and uneven; because of much stinginess, water and drought are out of season and the ground grows sand and gravel", and conversely the ground is level and has many treasures, 「如彌勒佛出時,人皆行十善故,地多珍寶」 tr. "as when Maitreya Buddha appears, because everyone practises the ten wholesome paths, there are many precious things on the ground". Why speak only of the three kinds of deeds and not of giving and the rest? The answer lies in the deed of construction standing at the head: 「得是思業已,起身、口、意業。布施、禪定等,以思為首;譬如縫衣,以針為導」 tr. "having obtained this deed of construction, one raises the deeds of body, speech, and mind. Giving, meditative concentration, and the rest have construction at their head; as in sewing a garment the needle leads the way"; and once the three kinds of deeds gather everything in, the deeds of mind gather in all mind and mental-factor dharmas, and those of body and speech gather in all dharmas of form; one simile sums it up—「內法淨故,外法亦淨;譬如面淨故,鏡中像亦淨」 tr. "because the inner dharmas are pure, the outer dharmas too are pure; just as, because the face is pure, the image in the mirror too is pure". Since the items of the coarse deeds are easy to know, why does Subhūti still ask? The answer is 「麁、細不定故」 tr. "because coarse and subtle are not fixed": giving is coarse for one who seeks the path and yet subtle for the white-robed; 「如小乘中不善業為麁,善業為細;摩訶衍中取善法相,乃至涅槃皆名為麁」 tr. "as in the Small Vehicle unwholesome deeds are coarse and wholesome deeds are subtle; in the Mahāyāna, grasping at the mark of a wholesome dharma, and so on up to nirvāṇa, is all named coarse"—this one sentence lifts the chapter's word ‘coarse’ to the height of the Mahāyāna, and all the items below it thereupon become understandable. Why are the six obscurations spoken of separately, apart from the ten unwholesome paths? The answer: 「是六法不入十不善道,十不善道皆是惱眾生法;是六法不但為惱眾生」 tr. "these six dharmas do not enter the ten unwholesome paths; the ten unwholesome paths are all dharmas that vex and harm beings, while these six dharmas are not only for vexing and harming beings"—as stinginess only cherishes one's own wealth and does not yet vex beings. Since morality has been spoken of among the six perfections, why speak again of impure morality? The answer: 「破戒法是殺生等麁罪。戒不淨是微細罪,不惱眾生;如飲酒等,不入十不善道」 tr. "The dharma of breaking morality is a coarse sin such as killing living beings and the like. Impure morality is a subtle sin, which does not vex or harm beings; such as drinking wine and the like, which do not enter the ten unwholesome paths", and below it he lists side by side the cases of not recollecting the precepts, dedicating them to heavenly merit, and keeping the precepts with wrong views. Why is being far from the limbs of the path named coarse? Because within these 「心皆觀實法,隨涅槃、不隨世間」 tr. "the mind is always contemplating real dharmas, in accord with nirvāṇa and not in accord with the world"; as soon as it comes out, it scatters—「譬如蛇行本性好曲,若入竹筒則直,出筒還曲」 tr. "it is like a snake moving: by its nature it likes to bend; if it enters a bamboo tube it becomes straight, and when it comes out of the tube it bends again". And as for why craving the four fruits is coarse, the treatise-author judges it most heavily of all: the original vow was to become a Buddha for the sake of beings, and 「今為自身而欲取證,是為欺佛,亦負眾生」 tr. "now for his own sake he wishes to take realisation—this is to deceive the Buddha and also to betray beings"; 「譬如人請客,欲設飲食而竟不與,是則妄語負客」 tr. "it is like a person who invites guests and means to set out food and drink, yet in the end does not give it; this is false speech and a betrayal of the guests".

The Last Part goes from the coarse into the vow, and from the vow into the fruit. Sūtra ② first pushes the coarse deeds one layer further: grasping at the marks of form, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, grasping at the marks of the six faculties and the six sense-objects, the male and the female mark, the marks of the three realms, the marks of wholesome and unwholesome, the marks of conditioned and unconditioned—「是名菩薩麁業」 tr. "this is named the coarse deed of the bodhisattva"; only after being far from such marks of coarse deeds does he practise giving, keeping morality, and so on up to wisdom, and moreover 「持是福德與一切眾生共之,迴向淨佛國土故」 tr. "he shares this merit with all beings, for the sake of dedicating it to purifying buddha-lands". Below this comes a string of vows: giving precious things filling the three-thousand great-thousand land to the Three Honoured Ones, he vows 「令我國土皆以七寶成」 tr. "may my land be made wholly of the seven jewels"; delighting the Buddha and his stūpas with heavenly music, he vows 「願我國土中常聞天樂」 tr. "may heavenly music always be heard within my land"; making offerings with heavenly fragrance, he vows that there will always be heavenly fragrance within his land; giving food of the hundred flavours to the Buddha and the Saṅgha, he vows 「令我國土中眾生皆得百味食」 tr. "may the beings within my land all obtain food of the hundred flavours"; giving heavenly fragrance and fine smoothness, he vows that beings will receive heavenly fragrance and fine smoothness; giving the five desires at will to the Buddha and the Saṅgha and to all beings, he vows 「令我國土中弟子及一切眾生皆得隨意五欲」 tr. "may the disciples and all beings within my land all obtain the five desires at will", and so on up to 「我得佛時,是國土中如天五欲,應心而至」 tr. "when I obtain buddhahood, within this land the five desires, like those of the heavens, will arrive as the mind wishes". The last round of vows turns toward concentration and wisdom: 「我當自入初禪,亦教一切眾生入初禪」 tr. "I shall myself enter the first dhyāna, and also teach all beings to enter the first dhyāna"; the four dhyānas, the four immeasurables, and so on up to the thirty-seven dharmas that aid the path are all likewise, and when he becomes a Buddha, 「令一切眾生不遠離四禪,乃至不遠離三十七品助道法」 tr. "I shall cause all beings not to be far from the four dhyānas, and so on up to not to be far from the thirty-seven limbs of the path, the dharmas that aid the path". When practice is full and the vows complete, then 「是菩薩自成就一切善法,亦成就一切眾生善法」 tr. "this bodhisattva himself accomplishes all wholesome dharmas, and also accomplishes the wholesome dharmas of all beings", and so on up to 「是菩薩受身端正,所化眾生亦得端正。所以者何?福德因緣厚故」 tr. "the body this bodhisattva receives is upright and handsome, and the beings he transforms also obtain upright handsomeness. Why? Because the causes and conditions of merit are thick". Below this it speaks of the fruit: 「是國土中,乃至無三惡道之名」 tr. "within this land there is not even the name of the three evil destinies", nor the names of wrong views, the three poisons, or the two vehicles; 「耳不聞有無常、苦、空之聲」 tr. "the ear does not hear the sound of impermanence, suffering, or emptiness"; nor are there the names of the fetters and afflictions, nor the names that distinguish the several fruits; and the one who teaches the Dharma is not the Buddha's manifest body but the trees—「風吹七寶之樹,隨所應度而出音聲」 tr. "the wind blows on the trees of the seven jewels and, according to those who are to be delivered, brings out sound", and what comes forth is precisely the sound of the real mark of all dharmas: 「有佛無佛,一切法、一切法相空,空中無有相,無相中則無作」 tr. "whether there is a Buddha or no Buddha, all dharmas and the marks of all dharmas are empty; in emptiness there is no mark; in the signless there is then no making", and there is no time when it is not heard—「若晝、若夜,若坐、若臥、若立、若行,常聞此法」 tr. "whether by day or by night, whether sitting, lying down, standing, or walking, they constantly hear this Dharma". When he obtains awakening, 「十方國土中諸佛讚歎;眾生聞是佛名,必至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "the buddhas in the lands of the ten directions praise him; beings who hear this Buddha's name will surely reach anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi"; when he teaches the Dharma, among those who hear it there is none who gives rise to doubt and asks whether this is the Dharma or not the Dharma; why is this?—「諸法實相中,皆是法,無有非法」 tr. "within the real mark of all dharmas, all is Dharma; there is nothing that is not the Dharma". On the reverse side it speaks of people of meagre merit: not planting roots of goodness, not following a good friend, sunk within the view of self and the view of extremes, they thereupon 「非佛言佛、佛言非佛,非法言法、法言非法」 tr. "call what is not the Buddha's word the Buddha's word, and the Buddha's word not the Buddha's word, call what is not the Dharma the Dharma, and the Dharma not the Dharma", and destroying the Dharma in this way they fall into the evil destinies; whereas when the buddhas obtain awakening they, 「見此眾生往來五道,令離邪聚,立正定聚中,更不墮惡道」 tr. "seeing these beings going and coming in the five destinies, make them leave the wrongly assured assembly and establish them in the rightly assured assembly, so that they no longer fall into the evil destinies". At the end it sums up: the beings within the pure Buddha-land have 「無雜穢心」 tr. "no mixed and defiled mind"; toward the worldly and the world-transcending, with outflows and without outflows, conditioned and unconditioned, there is nothing mixed, 「乃至是國土中眾生,畢竟至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "and so on up to: the beings within this land ultimately reach anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi".

Treatise ② at its rising first settles the objection about grasping at marks. Someone asks: the male and female marks may be called false, but if form and the rest, and wholesome dharmas, are not grasped as marks, how can one grow weary of form, and how can one accomplish wholesome dharmas? The treatise-author answers with the two emptinesses: 「佛法中有二種空:一者、眾生空,二者、法空」 tr. "within the Buddha's Dharma there are two kinds of emptiness: first, the emptiness of beings; second, the emptiness of dharmas"; the emptiness of beings breaks the male and female marks and the like, the emptiness of dharmas breaks the false marks of form and the rest; and when one can contemplate form and the rest, and wholesome dharmas, as like an illusion, like a conjuration, not grasping at a definitely real mark, one obtains the mind of weariness and relinquishes such idle discourse as permanent and impermanent—「是不名為取相」 tr. "this is not called grasping at marks". Again he is asked: the conditioned, being provisional names, may be left ungrasped; but why is the unconditioned, the true and real, such as the nature of dharmas and the limit of reality, also not grasped? The answer is very brief and very strict: 「以不取相是無為法,無相名為無為法門;若取相,便是有為。」 tr. "Because not grasping at marks is the unconditioned dharma, and the signless is called the gate of the unconditioned dharma; if one grasps at marks, it is then the conditioned." When the general mark is done, the treatise-author himself marks out his order—「上總相說,下別相說」 tr. "above, said by way of the general mark; below, said by way of the specific marks", and below this he explains vow by vow. From where are the precious things filling the three-thousand great-thousand world obtained, and who can receive them? The answer is that this bodhisattva 「是法性生身,住具足神通波羅蜜中」 tr. "is a body born of the Dharma-nature, abiding complete in the perfection of the supernormal powers"; the treasures are made by the supernormal powers, light and fine, and obstruct nothing, 「如第三禪遍淨天,六十人坐一針頭而聽法,不相妨礙」 tr. "just as in the Heaven of Universal Purity of the third dhyāna sixty people sit on the point of one needle and hear the Dharma without obstructing one another". Below this he further supplies several vows that the sūtra text does not have but the meaning does: some transform the body to be like Mount Sumeru as a lamp-wick and vow 「令我國土常有光明,不須日月燈燭」 tr. "may my land always have light, without need of sun or moon, lamps or candles"; some rain down flowers, incense, banners, canopies, and necklaces and vow 「令我國土眾生端正如華,身相嚴淨,無有醜陋」 tr. "may the beings of my land be upright and handsome like flowers, their bodily marks adorned and pure, without any ugliness". The objection over offerings of music shows the Buddha's intent most of all: the buddhas are free from desire, so what need have they of music, song, and dance? The answer: 「諸佛雖於一切法中心無所著、於世間法盡無所須,諸佛憐愍眾生故出世,應隨供養者,令隨願得福故受」 tr. "although the buddhas' minds cling to nothing within all dharmas and they have no need at all of worldly dharmas, the buddhas appear in the world because of compassion for beings; they should accord with those who make offerings, and they receive in order to let them obtain merit according to their wishes"; and the bodhisattva's real intent in seeking fine sounds is 「欲使國土中眾生聞好音聲,其心柔軟;心柔軟故,易可受化」 tr. "to make the beings within the land hear fine sounds, so that their minds become soft; because the mind becomes soft, they can easily receive transformation". On the item of the hundred flavours, the treatise-author records the differing views of various people side by side without judging: some say that being able to make offerings of a hundred kinds of things is called the hundred flavours, some say that the kinds of cakes number five hundred and their flavours a hundred, some say that joy-pills are made of a hundred kinds of medicinal herbs and medicinal fruits, some say that food and drink, broths and cakes, have a hundred flavours in all, and some say that because food and drink of every kind are fully provided it is called the hundred flavours; below that he sets out his own meaning: humans eat the hundred flavours, gods eat a hundred thousand kinds of flavours, while the bodhisattva's food that is the retribution of merit and food produced by the transformations of the supernormal powers 「則有無量味,能轉人心,令離欲清淨」 tr. "then have immeasurable flavours, being able to transform a person's mind, making him free from desire and pure", and so 「是四種食,菩薩隨因緣供養佛及僧,是故國土中自然有百味飲食」 tr. "these four kinds of food the bodhisattva offers to the Buddha and the Saṅgha according to causes and conditions; therefore within the land there is, of itself, food and drink of the hundred flavours". The item of smearing fragrance first explains the custom—「天竺國熱,又以身臭,故以香塗身」 tr. "the land of India is hot, and moreover because the body has a bad smell, people smear the body with fragrance"; an objection is posed, 「沙彌戒乃至受一日戒,尚不以香塗身,云何以香供養佛及僧」 tr. "one who holds the śrāmaṇera precepts, and so on up to one who receives the one-day precepts, does not even smear the body with fragrance; how can one make offerings to the Buddha and the Saṅgha with fragrance", and the answer lies in where it is used: the bodhisattva offers what his body prizes, according to what is needed, 「或以塗地、塗壁及行坐處」 tr. "or uses it to smear the ground, to smear walls, and the places of walking and sitting". The item of the five desires is the longest objection in the whole treatise section. The objector cites the Buddha's words as his grounds: 「此五欲,佛說如火、如坑、如瘡、如獄、如怨、如賊,能奪人善根」 tr. "these five desires the Buddha said are like fire, like a pit, like a sore, like a prison, like an enemy, like a thief, able to rob people of their roots of goodness", and moreover the Buddha taught his disciples to wear robes of cast-off rags, beg for food, and sit beneath the trees of the forest; why then does the bodhisattva on the contrary seek the five desires for beings? The treatise-author's answer divides into three layers. First, the five desires are by origin a retribution of merit: 「天上、人中五欲是福德果報」 tr. "the five desires of the heavens and of the human world are the retribution of merit", whereas the poor and those of meagre merit, unable to keep themselves alive, commit robbery and theft, and so on up to false speech—「如是,次第作十不善,皆由貧窮故作」 tr. "in this way, in sequence they commit the ten unwholesome deeds, all done because of poverty"; therefore 「菩薩國土眾生豐樂自恣、無所乏少,則無眾惡,但有愛、慢等軟結使」 tr. "the beings within the bodhisattva's land are rich and happy, free at their will, lacking nothing, and so they have none of the various evils, only soft fetters such as love and pride"; their minds are soft and their faculties keen, and hearing of impermanence, suffering, and emptiness they at once obtain the path—「譬如垢膩之衣,則以灰泥淹之,經宿以水浣之,一時都去」 tr. "it is like a garment soiled with grease: one soaks it in ash and mud, and after a night washes it with water, and at one time it is all removed"; so his intention in giving the five desires lies not in making them cling: 「但欲令一時捨故與之」 tr. "he gives them only wishing to make them relinquish at one time". Second, the teaching of rag robes and begging for food has those it is addressed to: those born in an evil age through the causes and conditions of past sins have many defiled and clinging minds, and obtaining fine clothing and food their clinging grows deeper still, and it hinders and lays waste the practice of the path; whereas the beings of the pure Buddha-land 「無量福德成就,五欲一等故,不復貴著,亦不更求,故無所妨」 tr. "have accomplished immeasurable merit; because the five desires are all equal, they no longer prize them and cling, nor do they seek further, and so there is no hindrance". Moreover, parting from desire to cultivate austerities increases anger, and recollecting the five desires gives rise to afflictions, and so the Buddha said 「捨苦樂,用智慧,處中道」 tr. "relinquish suffering and pleasure, use wisdom, abide in the middle way". Third, in the Vinaya there was a bhikṣu who said of himself 「雖受五欲而不妨道」 tr. "though one receives the five desires it does not hinder the path", and the Buddha rebuked and expelled him—how is this to be explained? The treatise-author distinguishes it very clearly: as to the case the Buddha spoke of, of white-robed disciples who receive the five desires and yet obtain the first and second fruits, 「不知是事佛為誰說。佛為白衣故說,此比丘持著出家法中說」 tr. "he did not know for whom the Buddha spoke of this matter. The Buddha said it for the sake of the white-robed; this bhikṣu took it into the dharma of those gone forth and said it there"; one who has gone forth, having himself sworn not to transgress and yet transgressing, commits one sin against his own oath and one sin of deliberate violation; therefore 「淨佛國土有二種眾生:若出家,若在家」 tr. "within the pure Buddha-land there are two kinds of beings: those gone forth and those at home"; those at home receive the five desires without sin and without hindrance, and those gone forth, keeping to what the Buddha permits, are likewise without fault; and what the Small Vehicle addresses is 「薄福重罪之人,心多悔故」 tr. "people of meagre merit and heavy sin, because they have much remorse in their minds", while as for 「淨佛土者,世世習行六波羅蜜、三解脫門,雖得五欲,亦不染著」 tr. "those who purify buddha-lands, life after life, train in and practise the six perfections and the three gates of liberation; although they obtain the five desires, they are not defiled by them or cling to them". When vow and practice have been explained, the treatise-author follows the sūtra and gathers them in: the bodhisattva makes immeasurable asaṃkhyeya of vows and makes them complete, and 「一切善法成就故,得身端正,見者無厭」 tr. "because all wholesome dharmas are accomplished, he obtains a body upright and handsome, of which those who see it are never satisfied". Below this he explains the fruit. Why has the pure land no three evil destinies—the buddhas appear in the world out of great compassion for suffering beings, so if there are no three evil destinies, for whom then is their compassion? The treatise-author first answers on one layer: 「三惡道眾生不可度,但可令種善根而已」 tr. "the beings of the three evil destinies cannot be delivered; one can only make them plant roots of goodness", and so the Buddha is called Teacher of Gods and Humans; then he answers on a further layer: 「憐愍一切眾生,平等無異;此中說清淨業因緣,是國土中無三惡道」 tr. "his compassion for all beings is equal and without difference; here the causes and conditions of pure deeds are spoken of, and so within this land there are no three evil destinies", and moreover Buddha-lands are not of one kind—「佛有清淨國土、有雜國土。雜國土中則具有五道」 tr. "the Buddha has pure lands and has mixed and defiled lands. Within the mixed and defiled lands the five destinies are all present". Since there are no three poisons and no wrong views, why must a Buddha still appear in the world? Here two views are set side by side without judgement: some say 「是中大福德因緣故,邪見、三毒不發故言無」 tr. "within this land, because of the causes and conditions of great merit, wrong views and the three poisons do not break out, and therefore it is said there are none", and some say 「是中諸菩薩皆得無生法忍,常修六波羅蜜等諸功德,常遊十方度脫眾生」 tr. "within this land the bodhisattvas all obtain the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, constantly cultivate all kinds of merit such as the six perfections, and constantly roam the ten directions delivering beings", so that the work of his teaching and transforming grows all the greater. On the item that there is no name of the two vehicles, the difficulty lies in why other buddhas have three vehicles; the answer: 「佛出五濁惡世,於一道分為三乘」 tr. "the buddhas appear in the evil age of the five turbidities, and within the one path divide it into three vehicles"; a further objection is that the Buddha-lands of buddhas not born into the five turbidities still have three vehicles, and the answer lies in the original vow—at the time of first arousing the mind they saw the buddhas delivering beings by the three vehicles, and then themselves made the vow 「我亦當以三乘度眾生」 tr. "I too shall deliver beings by the three vehicles". As for there being no name of impermanence, suffering, and emptiness, its principle is like that of medicine: 「以眾生深著常、樂等顛倒故,為說無常等苦法。是中無常、樂等倒故,不須無常、苦;若無病,則不須藥。」 tr. "Because beings cling deeply to the inversions of permanence, pleasure, and so on, impermanence and the other dharmas of suffering are taught to them. Within this land, because there are no inversions of permanence, pleasure, and so on, there is no need of impermanence and suffering; if there is no disease, there is no need of medicine." The passage on the trees sending forth the sound of the Dharma first speaks of its convenience—「寶樹遍滿國土故,眾生生便聞法,餘心不生,但生法心」 tr. "because the jewelled trees fill the land everywhere, as soon as beings are born they hear the Dharma; other minds do not arise, only the mind of the Dharma arises"; and why does he not simply manifest immeasurable bodies to teach the Dharma? The treatise-author's answer repays the most reflection: 「眾生甚多,若佛處處現身眾生不信,謂為幻化,心不敬重」 tr. "beings are very many; if the Buddha manifested his body everywhere, beings would not believe, taking it for conjuration and transformation, and their minds would not revere it"; moreover beings differ in how they receive the Dharma—「有眾生從人聞法,心不開悟;若從畜生聞法,則便信受」 tr. "there are beings who, hearing the Dharma from a person, are not awakened in mind; if they hear the Dharma from an animal, they then believe and accept it", and further there are those who say that animals too can deceive, and so 「以樹木無心而有音聲,則皆信受」 tr. "since trees have no mind and yet have sound, all believe and accept it"; at the end one sentence decides the difference between other lands and this land: 「餘國土以神通力、口力種種變化,此中常自然音聲。」 tr. "Other lands make all kinds of transformations by the power of the supernormal powers and the power of the mouth; here there is always sound that comes of itself." The passage on hearing the name and being assured likewise sets up two objections: other buddhas teach the Dharma with bitter effort and beings still do not obtain the path, so how is it obtained merely by hearing this Buddha's name? The answer is that teaching the Dharma elsewhere is not without benefit, while 「若聞是佛名,畢至阿鞞跋致,不言今得」 tr. "as for hearing this Buddha's name, one will surely reach avaivartika; it is not said that one obtains it now"; all buddhas are such that those who hear their names will become buddhas, so why speak only of the Buddha of the pure land? The answer lies in the depth of reverence and faith—those who hear the names of other buddhas mostly think that 「受生與人無異,但有一切智得道為異」 tr. "their taking birth is no different from that of people; only in having omniscience and obtaining the path are they different", and because their minds do not revere, what they plant is not deep; whereas the Buddha of the pure land 「是法性身,佛身無量無邊,光明、說法音聲遍滿十方國土」 tr. "is the Dharma-nature body; the Buddha's body is immeasurable and boundless, and its light and the sound of its teaching of the Dharma fill the lands of the ten directions", from each and every pore there constantly issue immeasurable buddhas, and 「隨應度眾生見佛優劣,根本真佛無有分別大小之異」 tr. "according to the beings to be delivered, the Buddha is seen as superior or inferior; the root true Buddha has no distinction of great and small to be discriminated"; seeing and hearing in this way, with deep faith and reverence, the roots of goodness planted—「云何不畢定作佛」 tr. "how could they not be assured of becoming a Buddha". On the passage about the absence of doubt, the treatise-author directly cites the causes and conditions that the sūtra text itself speaks of: 「有人薄福不種善根、不得善知識故生疑」 tr. "some people, because of meagre merit, not planting roots of goodness and not obtaining the good friend, give rise to doubt", and the extreme point of the sickness is whether a thing accords with oneself or not—「諸佛說畢竟空,不順其意,便言非佛」 tr. "when the buddhas teach ultimate emptiness, it does not accord with their minds, and they then say it is not the Buddha's word". The last question gathers in the whole chapter: above it was said that hearing the name one is assured of reaching buddhahood, and here it is said that being without obstruction toward dharmas one will surely become a Buddha; what is the difference between the two? The answer: the beings here 「常見佛、常聞法、深種善根、多集佛法故,疾得作佛;聞名者,雖俱畢竟定而小不如」 tr. "constantly see the Buddha, constantly hear the Dharma, deeply plant roots of goodness, and gather many of the dharmas of the Buddha; therefore they quickly become buddhas. As for those who hear the name, although both are alike ultimately assured, they are slightly inferior"—alike assured, and yet slow and quick each have their portion. The treatise-author's last sentence gathers it in quite lightly: 「如是等,名為淨國土相」 tr. "such as these are named the marks of a pure land".

The difference between the arcs of the two parts can be settled in a single sentence: the First Part speaks of the person who purifies, the Last Part of the land that is purified. What the First Part exhausts is a single word, 「不」 tr. "not"—not abiding in the six perfections, not abiding in the fruits, using neither the path of arising nor the path of non-arising, not being content with a small matter, all the way to judging even the realisation of the four fruits to be coarse; what the Last Part spreads out is a single word, 「願」 tr. "vow"—vowing a land of the seven jewels, vowing always to hear heavenly music, vowing heavenly fragrance and the hundred flavours, vowing that beings obtain the five desires at will, vowing that all beings are not far from the four dhyānas and the limbs of the path. It looks like one negating and one affirming, one taking away and one giving, but in fact they issue from a single source: precisely because the First Part has spoken of 「取」 tr. "grasping" as a sickness to the utmost—even nirvāṇa, even grasping at the mark of a wholesome dharma, all named coarse—does the 「願」 tr. "vow" of the Last Part not fall into being one more layer of grasping; and precisely because the Last Part speaks of the marks of the land so completely does the 「不住」 tr. "not abiding" of the First Part not fall into a withered holding-fast. That the chapter's name is set on the word 「淨」 tr. "pure" and not on the word 「土」 tr. "land" is also precisely for this: the sūtra text, answering the question of the pure land, speaks in its first sentence not of land but of deeds—oneself purifying the three kinds of coarse deeds, and also purifying the three kinds of coarse deeds of others; and the treatise-author further nails down the order of inner and outer with one simile: 「內法淨故,外法亦淨;譬如面淨故,鏡中像亦淨。」 tr. "Because the inner dharmas are pure, the outer dharmas too are pure; just as, because the face is pure, the image in the mirror too is pure." The purity of the land is the purity of the image; to seek the image in the mirror pure while the face is not pure is what the whole chapter does not allow.

Therefore, when reading each passage of this chapter, one can ask at least three layers of questions. First: does this sentence negate a matter, or a grasping? The sūtra text lists the coarse deeds down to the finest, and among them the two most unexpected items are, one, grasping at the mark of wholesome dharmas and the mark of nirvāṇa, and two, craving the four fruits of the śramaṇa and the pratyekabuddha path; neither is an evil matter, and both are judged coarse. So whenever a dharma appears before one, first ask whether one's own mind is grasping or practising, and do not ask whether this dharma is good or not; the treatise-author's criterion is already complete in one sentence—「摩訶衍中取善法相,乃至涅槃皆名為麁」 tr. "in the Mahāyāna, grasping at the mark of a wholesome dharma, and so on up to nirvāṇa, is all named coarse". Second: if this vow were read backwards, what would it become? What the vows of the Last Part seek is the seven jewels, heavenly music, heavenly fragrance, the hundred flavours, the five desires; if one takes only their marks, they are no different from the desires of the world; yet each vow in the sūtra text has its place of return: 「持是福德與一切眾生共之,迴向淨佛國土故」 tr. "he shares this merit with all beings, for the sake of dedicating it to purifying buddha-lands", and the treatise-author's explanation of the reason points still more directly at the human mind—seeking fine sounds is so that 「其心柔軟;心柔軟故,易可受化」 tr. "their minds become soft; because the mind becomes soft, they can easily receive transformation", and giving the five desires is 「但欲令一時捨故與之」 tr. "giving them only wishing to make them relinquish at one time". What makes a vow a vow lies not in the thing vowed for but in its dedication and in what it is for. Third: I do not yet have a land; what use is this chapter to me? The answer is in fact already written at the starting point: the practice of the pure land can be taken in hand 「從初發意已來」 tr. "from the first arousing of intent until now", and what is taken in hand is only purifying the coarse deeds of one's own body, speech, and mind, and purifying the coarse deeds of body, speech, and mind of others; and its proof too is very plain, the treatise-author putting it with nothing abstruse at all—much evil speech, and the ground grows thorns; flattery and deceit, and the ground is high and low and uneven; stinginess and craving, and water and drought are out of season. Reading on down through the two sūtra sections and two treatise sections, one will in the end come down upon the treatise-author's plainest verdict: coarse and subtle have from the first no fixed measure—「麁、細不定故」 tr. "because coarse and subtle are not fixed"; what today is taken as subtle may tomorrow be precisely coarse—and the reason purifying buddha-lands can be cultivated 「從初發意已來」 tr. "from the first arousing of intent until now" all the way to the completion of a land is precisely that this measuring rod is alive, and can be lifted higher all along the way.

Reading On in the Order of the Treatise

本品 2 葉Chapter contents · 2
  1. 82-01淨佛國土品之上Purifying the Buddha-land, Part 1 of 2淨佛國土品之上:何等是菩薩摩訶薩道、一切法空何以學一切法、行菩薩道而無所住、不住之二因緣、一切法無生云何生菩提道、四句不得菩提、菩提即是道道即是菩提、佛即是菩提、云何淨佛國土、身口意麁業之諸目;論主釋不問而心念、釋三種菩薩道與一切法皆是道、釋小兒聚土之喻、釋熱金丸之喻、釋不住之二因緣、釋四句之過、釋一異之用、釋何等是淨佛土、釋何以但說淨三業、釋麁細不定、釋六法何以別說、釋戒不淨、釋貪果證之為麁(經+論)卷92
  2. 82-02淨佛國土品之下Purifying the Buddha-land, Part 2 of 2淨佛國土品之下:取相亦是麁業、六願莊嚴國土、五欲之辨、國土無三惡道之名與聞佛名畢定作佛(經+論)卷93
義疏 · 承衍Exposition · Further Resonances

承衍

〈淨佛國土品〉之所承,在前品已明立其目而未及其實。前品〈照明品〉說菩薩以方便力照明菩薩道,其中須菩提所問已是「世尊!何等是菩薩摩訶薩道?菩薩行是道,能成就眾生、淨佛國土?」,佛所答則是「菩薩摩訶薩從初發意已來,行檀波羅蜜,行尸羅、羼提、毘梨耶、禪、般若波羅蜜,乃至行十八不共法,成就眾生、淨佛國土」;然前品其下所廣說者,唯是行六度以成就眾生一邊——自布施而攝取眾生,以至「眾生得是性空,漸漸得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,入無餘涅槃」,淨佛國土一事只掛其名而未展其行。本品便專接此一半。其接處還不止於題目:前品論釋舍利弗歎菩薩曠大心時,正說到「無所依止而能發大莊嚴」,而「如是諸法畢竟空中而作大莊嚴,是為希有」;本品開卷,須菩提心中所念即是「何等是菩薩摩訶薩道?菩薩住是道,能作如是大莊嚴?」——所念之「如是大莊嚴」,正是前品末所歎之莊嚴。本論論主亦自道其承:「須菩提從佛聞菩提相、道相,成就眾生已,今問淨佛國土事。」所啟者,在本品末句已備。本品之末,經文兩處落在畢定二字上——「眾生聞是佛名,必至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」,「是國土中眾生,畢竟至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」;論主釋之亦然,「若聞淨國佛名,則畢定作佛」,而分其遲疾曰「聞名者,雖俱畢竟定而小不如」。次品〈畢定品〉開卷,須菩提即拈此字而問:「世尊!是菩薩摩訶薩為畢定?為不畢定?」佛答「菩薩摩訶薩畢定,非不畢定」,又分其處——「非聲聞、辟支佛道中畢定,是佛道中畢定」,又平其位——「初發意菩薩亦畢定,阿鞞跋致菩薩亦畢定,最後身菩薩亦畢定」。本品說淨土中之眾生畢定,次品即轉問能淨土之菩薩自身畢定與否;本品說聞佛名者畢定而遲疾有分,次品即說初發意與最後身同一畢定而位階有別。一問之轉,正接在此一字上。

品名一事,本品所存兩造最可誌。本論底本卷首題作「大智度論釋淨佛國土品第八十二」,而宋本、宮本於此無「佛國」二字,是其題作釋淨土品;宋本、元本、宮本又於品號下增一「上」字,明本增「之上」。石本所題最異:作「大智度經品第八十二淨土品卷九十三」——既用「淨土品」之短稱,其卷次亦較底本多一。所釋大經於本品正題亦作「淨土品第八十二」,前品作「具足品第八十一」,次品作「畢定品第八十三」;是短稱一名,於石本與所釋大經兩處相合。合而觀之,宋、宮、石三本與所釋大經共成「淨土品」一系,底本與元本、明本共成「淨佛國土品」一系,兩系並陳,如實誌之不判。其卷次與品號之標記亦諸本互異。前品卷末,聖本作「大智度經論卷第九十一釋第八十品」,石本作「大智度經論卷第九十二釋第八十品竟」,品號皆較底本差一階。本品跨卷之處尤見紛然:底本卷末題「大智度論卷第九十二」,宋本於其下增「釋第八十二品上」,元本增「釋第八十二品之上」;而石本於此逕「不分卷及品」,是其卷界不落在此。次卷卷首,底本題「大智度論釋淨佛國土品第八十二之餘」,宮本於此亦無「佛國」二字;其「之餘」二字,宋本作「一下」,元本、宮本作「二下」,明本作「二之下」——宋本作「一下」者,品號又差一階。聖本此處卷題作「大智度經論卷第九十三釋八十一品下訖第八十二品上」,其繫屬與底本全異,且聖本此卷無「龍樹菩薩造」之造號。至本品之末,聖本於末字下增「釋第八十二品」,石本增「釋八十一品竟」,石本又題「卷第九十三終」,而石山本卷末別有「大智度經卷第九十三」九字。更有一事須並錄:次品卷首,石本作「大智度經品第八十二畢定品卷九十四」——「品第八十二」五字於相鄰兩品之卷首題重出,同本之首尾品號亦不相一,如實誌之不強解。所釋大經之卷首總目,於本品與前品所繫之品次編號亦見重出,鄰接數品皆有同款,係目錄標記層自身之偏移,非義理之歧,亦如實誌之。

古德之疏,於本品可據者以吉藏《大品經義疏》為主。其所立品名從所釋大經之短稱,作「淨土品第八十二」,開卷即釋其名:「此下後文明淨佛土,故云淨土。」其科判先就品之前分立四科:「就文為四:第一明菩薩自住勝道,二者化眾生令因菩薩住勝道,三者令眾生傳化,四眾生令悟共證菩提。」於起處之默問,其釋與本論論主同其理路——「諸天深入禪定,不好語言而欲得法利,故須菩提不發言默念問也」;而於此問之所從來,吉藏繫之於前品:「此問從上品三以生,上三段皆明菩薩行六度成就眾生」,是其亦以本品之問承前品之答。至品之後半,吉藏另立一段大判:「白佛:云何淨土?第二、明淨佛土。文為二:初、明淨土因;二、明淨土果。」因中又分二——「因中有二:初、明無惡因;二、明有善因」,而善因之目繫於經文布施之句:「自布施下,二、明善業,為二:初、總約六度明行善;次、別發願。」果之一段,其判在無三惡道之文:「是國土中無三惡名下,第二、明淨土果」,其下更析為四——「二明二果:一、無惡果;二、有善果;三、重明無惡果;四、重明有善果。」數處釋義尤與本論相發。無三毒邪見一目,本論並列二說而不判,吉藏亦作兩解並存:「一解云:有三毒但未發耳。二解云:此中皆是法性身菩薩,佛教化此人勝教餘人也。」無二乘之名一目,其問答與本論同軌:「問:故淨土無二乘名。答:佛於五濁世故有二乘也。」五欲一難,本論辨佛語所對之人,吉藏所判亦同:「佛言受欲不障道,為白衣說也。此比丘不解佛意,安置出家法中,故應呵也」,而其判受用之界則繫於著與不著——「罪重貪著者不得受,若以不貪著亦許出家受」。樹出法音一目,其釋亦取眾生易信之意:「欲使眾生易聞,故樹枝於法音。」至次品之判,吉藏立為別一大段:「此下第二大段,明自他行成位階不退」,與本論以畢定承淨土之勢正相照。

其餘諸家則多闕。慧影《大智度論疏》現存之本,止於第六十九品之中,本品所在之卷已在其書之外,於本品無疏,記闕釋。惟其書中「淨土品」一名數見,須先與本品分辨:其所指乃其所釋之第五十七品——「第五十七品釋論者,名為淨土品」,並自設其次第之問曰「何故次燈炷明淨土品論」,而答以「明不退菩薩具智斷二德,自行既足,唯應以嚴國為事接化眾生,故次此後明淨土品」;是其「淨土品」與本品同名而異品,非本品之疏,不得相混。均正之四論綱要一書,遍檢淨佛國土、淨土品、莊嚴國土、百味諸目皆無所見,其書為綱要體而非隨文釋,非缺陷,如實誌之。天台一系諸書則別是一款:本品品題核心之「淨佛國土」四字,於彼系止觀與玄義諸書中屢見,然逐處核其上下文,皆是「淨佛國土,教化眾生」一類通用搭配之語,未有一處明引本品品題或逐字引本品經論之文,是其為術語之借用而非文本之引據,判非引本品。其中一處線索最須辨:彼系疏記中有「大論九十三」之明引,卷次正指本品所在之卷,然循其所引之文逐字回檢本論,其文乃在次品〈畢定品〉之內,不在本品,是跨品邊界之誤繫,如實誌之,不列本品之見證。

把這一路承衍帶回本品,兩造品名正照見本品義理之兩面。曰「淨佛國土」者,舉其所成——之下一分所鋪者盡是國土之相:七寶成國、常聞天樂、常有天香、百味自然、五欲應心、乃至「風吹七寶之樹,隨所應度而出音聲」,而「是國土中,乃至無三惡道之名」。曰「淨土」者,舉其所淨——本品答淨土之問,第一句不說土而說業:「自除身麁業、除口麁業、除意麁業,亦淨他人身、口、意麁業」;其下所列麁業,由殺生邪見而至慳貪破戒諸心,由戒不淨而至遠離道品,終至於取善法相、貪四沙門果亦皆名麁。一成一淨,看似兩事,其實同出一處:正因「內法淨故,外法亦淨;譬如面淨故,鏡中像亦淨」,所以土之莊嚴不是別求一處樂邦,只是此心此業之像。兩名並存而不相妨:略「佛國」二字者,其重在淨;具「佛國」二字者,其重在所淨之所成。

因此,〈淨佛國土品〉最終留下的,是一套可以帶進日用的量尺。我見一善法現前而自許時,記得此品把取善法相、取涅槃相亦判為麁——論主之語只一句:「摩訶衍中取善法相,乃至涅槃皆名為麁。」我欲取一分現成之果而歇下時,記得此品判貪四沙門果為麁之重話:「今為自身而欲取證,是為欺佛,亦負眾生」。我疑淨土諸願之求七寶五欲近於世欲時,記得論主所釋之本意——求好音是為令眾生「心柔軟故,易可受化」,施五欲是「但欲令一時捨故與之」。我自問未有國土、此品於我何涉時,記得佛答淨土之第一句是「從初發意已來」,所起手者只是自淨三業並淨他人三業;而其驗處極平實:「多惡口業故,地生荊棘;諂誑曲心故,地則高下不平;慳貪多故,則水旱不調、地生沙礫。」我終欲問一句此行何時得果時,記得本品末句與次品首問正接成一線:淨土中眾生「畢竟至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」,而次品所答是「初發意菩薩亦畢定」——畢定不在遠處,在初發意時已定;其後所別者,唯遲疾而已。

Further Resonances

What "Purifying the Buddha-land" inherits is a heading the preceding chapter had already plainly set up without yet reaching its substance. The preceding chapter, "Illumination," speaks of the bodhisattva illuminating the bodhisattva path by the power of skilful means, and in it what Subhūti asks is already 「世尊!何等是菩薩摩訶薩道?菩薩行是道,能成就眾生、淨佛國土?」 tr. "World-Honored One! What is the path of the bodhisattva-mahāsattva, practising which path the bodhisattva can bring beings to accomplishment and purify buddha-lands?", while what the Buddha answers is 「菩薩摩訶薩從初發意已來,行檀波羅蜜,行尸羅、羼提、毘梨耶、禪、般若波羅蜜,乃至行十八不共法,成就眾生、淨佛國土」 tr. "The bodhisattva-mahāsattva, from the first arousing of intent until now, practises dānapāramitā, practises śīla, kṣānti, vīrya, dhyāna, and prajñāpāramitā, and so on up to practising the eighteen unshared dharmas, bringing beings to accomplishment and purifying buddha-lands"; yet what the preceding chapter lays out broadly below this is only the one side, practising the six perfections so as to bring beings to accomplishment—from gathering in beings by giving, all the way to 「眾生得是性空,漸漸得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,入無餘涅槃」 tr. "beings, obtaining this emptiness of nature, little by little obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi and enter nirvāṇa without remainder"—while the one matter of purifying buddha-lands only has its name hung up, its practice not yet unfolded. This chapter then takes up precisely this half. Its point of joining does not even stop at the title: when the preceding chapter's treatise section explains Śāriputra's praise of the bodhisattva's vast great mind, it says precisely 「無所依止而能發大莊嚴」 tr. "taking support in nothing, he is able to arouse the great adornment," and 「如是諸法畢竟空中而作大莊嚴,是為希有」 tr. "thus, within the ultimate emptiness of all dharmas, to take on the great adornment—this is rare"; at the opening of this chapter, what Subhūti thinks in his mind is precisely 「何等是菩薩摩訶薩道?菩薩住是道,能作如是大莊嚴?」 tr. "What is the path of the bodhisattva-mahāsattva? Abiding in this path, can the bodhisattva take on such a great adornment?"—the 「如是大莊嚴」 tr. "such a great adornment" that he thinks of is precisely the adornment praised at the end of the preceding chapter. The treatise-author of this treatise also states this inheritance himself: 「須菩提從佛聞菩提相、道相,成就眾生已,今問淨佛國土事。」 tr. "Subhūti has heard from the Buddha the mark of awakening and the mark of the path, and the bringing of beings to accomplishment is finished; now he asks about the matter of purifying buddha-lands." What it opens is already complete in this chapter's last sentences. At the end of this chapter, the sūtra text comes down in two places on the two characters that mean ‘certain’—「眾生聞是佛名,必至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "beings who hear this Buddha's name will surely reach anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi," 「是國土中眾生,畢竟至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "the beings within this land ultimately reach anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi"; the treatise-author's explanation of it is the same, 「若聞淨國佛名,則畢定作佛」 tr. "if one hears the name of the Buddha of a pure land, one is assured of becoming a Buddha," and he distinguishes slow and quick, saying 「聞名者,雖俱畢竟定而小不如」 tr. "as for those who hear the name, although both are alike ultimately assured, they are slightly inferior." At the opening of the next chapter, "Certainty," Subhūti at once picks up this word and asks: 「世尊!是菩薩摩訶薩為畢定?為不畢定?」 tr. "World-Honored One! Is this bodhisattva-mahāsattva assured? Or is he unassured?" The Buddha answers 「菩薩摩訶薩畢定,非不畢定」 tr. "The bodhisattva-mahāsattva is assured; he is not unassured," then distinguishes its place—「非聲聞、辟支佛道中畢定,是佛道中畢定」 tr. "not assured in the path of the śrāvaka or the pratyekabuddha; assured in the path of the Buddha"—and then levels its stations—「初發意菩薩亦畢定,阿鞞跋致菩薩亦畢定,最後身菩薩亦畢定」 tr. "the bodhisattva who has first aroused intent is also assured, the avaivartika bodhisattva is also assured, the bodhisattva in his last body is also assured." This chapter says that the beings within the pure Buddha-land are assured, and the next chapter at once turns to ask whether the bodhisattva who can purify the land is himself assured or not; this chapter says that those who hear the Buddha's name are assured, yet slow and quick are distinguished, and the next chapter at once says that the first arousing of intent and the last body are one and the same assurance, while the stations differ in rank. The turn of the one question is joined precisely on this one word.

On the matter of the chapter name, the two parties this chapter preserves are most worth recording. The base text of this treatise heads the opening of the fascicle 「大智度論釋淨佛國土品第八十二」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Explanation of ‘Purifying the Buddha-land’, Chapter Eighty-two," while the Song edition and the Palace edition here lack the two Chinese characters 「佛國」 tr. "Buddha-land," so that it is titled Explanation of "Pure Land"; the Song, Yuan, and Palace editions further add the one character 「上」 tr. "upper" beneath the chapter number, and the Ming edition adds 「之上」 tr. "the upper part." What the Ishiyama-dera manuscript heads it with differs most: it reads 「大智度經品第八十二淨土品卷九十三」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra, Chapter Eighty-two, ‘Pure Land’, Fascicle Ninety-three"—it both uses the short name 「淨土品」 tr. "Pure Land," and its fascicle number is one more than the base text. The Larger Sūtra being explained likewise has, for this chapter's proper title, 「淨土品第八十二」 tr. "‘Pure Land’, Chapter Eighty-two," for the preceding chapter 「具足品第八十一」 tr. "‘Completeness’, Chapter Eighty-one," and for the next chapter 「畢定品第八十三」 tr. "‘Certainty’, Chapter Eighty-three"; so the one short name agrees in two places, the Ishiyama-dera manuscript and the Larger Sūtra being explained. Taken together, the Song, Palace, and Ishiyama-dera texts, with the Larger Sūtra being explained, form the one line of 「淨土品」 tr. "Pure Land," and the base text, with the Yuan and Ming editions, forms the line of 「淨佛國土品」 tr. "Purifying the Buddha-land"; the two lines are set out side by side and recorded as they are, without judgement. The markings of fascicle number and chapter number also differ among the editions. At the end of the preceding chapter's fascicle, the Shōgozō manuscript reads 「大智度經論卷第九十一釋第八十品」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra-Treatise, Fascicle Ninety-one, Commentary on the Eightieth Chapter," and the Ishiyama-dera manuscript reads 「大智度經論卷第九十二釋第八十品竟」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra-Treatise, Fascicle Ninety-two, the Commentary on the Eightieth Chapter is finished"; in both, the chapter number is one step off from the base text. Where this chapter crosses the fascicle, things are especially tangled: the base text's fascicle-end title reads 「大智度論卷第九十二」 tr. "Fascicle Ninety-two of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa ends here," beneath which the Song edition adds 「釋第八十二品上」 tr. "Commentary on the Eighty-second Chapter, upper," and the Yuan edition adds 「釋第八十二品之上」 tr. "Commentary on the Eighty-second Chapter, the upper part"; while the Ishiyama-dera manuscript here simply 「不分卷及品」 tr. "does not divide fascicles or chapters," so its fascicle boundary does not fall here. At the head of the next fascicle, the base text's title is 「大智度論釋淨佛國土品第八十二之餘」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Explanation of ‘Purifying the Buddha-land’, Chapter Eighty-two, the remainder," and the Palace edition here too lacks the two Chinese characters 「佛國」 tr. "Buddha-land"; for its two Chinese characters 「之餘」 tr. "the remainder," the Song edition reads 「一下」 tr. "one, lower," the Yuan and Palace editions read 「二下」 tr. "two, lower," and the Ming edition reads 「二之下」 tr. "two, the lower part"—where the Song edition reads 「一下」 tr. "one, lower," the chapter number is again one step off. The Shōgozō manuscript's fascicle title here reads 「大智度經論卷第九十三釋八十一品下訖第八十二品上」 tr. "Fascicle Ninety-three of the Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra-Treatise: explaining the lower part of the eighty-first chapter, ending with the upper part of the eighty-second chapter"; its attachment is wholly different from the base text, and in this fascicle the Shōgozō manuscript lacks the authorship mark 「龍樹菩薩造」 tr. "composed by the Bodhisattva Nāgārjuna." At the end of this chapter, the Shōgozō manuscript adds beneath the last character 「釋第八十二品」 tr. "Commentary on the Eighty-second Chapter," the Ishiyama-dera manuscript adds 「釋八十一品竟」 tr. "the Commentary on the Eighty-first Chapter is finished," and the Ishiyama-dera manuscript further bears the title 「卷第九十三終」 tr. "Fascicle Ninety-three, end," while at the end of the fascicle the Ishiyama-dera manuscript separately has the nine Chinese characters 「大智度經卷第九十三」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra, Fascicle Ninety-three." There is one more matter that must be recorded alongside: at the head of the next chapter's fascicle, the Ishiyama-dera manuscript reads 「大智度經品第八十二畢定品卷九十四」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra, Chapter Eighty-two, ‘Certainty’, Fascicle Ninety-four"—the five Chinese characters 「品第八十二」 tr. "Chapter Eighty-two" appear twice, in the fascicle-opening titles of two adjoining chapters, and the chapter numbers at the beginning and end of the same text do not agree either; this is recorded as it is, without forcing an explanation. In the general table of contents at the head of the Larger Sūtra being explained, the chapter numbers attached to this chapter and to the preceding one are also seen duplicated, and several adjoining chapters all show the same pattern; this is a shift in the marking layer of the table of contents itself, not a divergence of doctrine, and it too is recorded as it is.

Among the commentaries of the ancient masters, what can be relied on for this chapter is chiefly Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra. The chapter name he sets up follows the short name of the Larger Sūtra being explained, reading 「淨土品第八十二」 tr. "‘Pure Land’, Chapter Eighty-two," and at the opening he at once explains its name: 「此下後文明淨佛土,故云淨土。」 tr. "The later text from here on makes clear the pure Buddha-land; so it is called Pure Land." His structural division first sets up four divisions on the earlier part of the chapter: 「就文為四:第一明菩薩自住勝道,二者化眾生令因菩薩住勝道,三者令眾生傳化,四眾生令悟共證菩提。」 tr. "Taking the text, it is in four: first, making clear the bodhisattva himself abiding in the surpassing path; second, transforming beings so that, by means of the bodhisattva, they abide in the surpassing path; third, causing beings to pass on the transforming; fourth, causing beings to awaken and together realise awakening." On the silent question at the starting point, his explanation follows the same line of reasoning as this treatise's treatise-author—「諸天深入禪定,不好語言而欲得法利,故須菩提不發言默念問也」 tr. "the gods had entered deeply into meditative concentration, did not like words, and yet wished to obtain the benefit of the Dharma; therefore Subhūti did not speak but asked by silent thought"; and as to where this question comes from, Jizang attaches it to the preceding chapter: 「此問從上品三以生,上三段皆明菩薩行六度成就眾生」 tr. "This question arises from the three of the chapter above; the three sections above all make clear the bodhisattva practising the six perfections and bringing beings to accomplishment," so he too takes this chapter's question as carrying on from the preceding chapter's answer. Coming to the latter half of the chapter, Jizang separately sets up one great division: 「白佛:云何淨土?第二、明淨佛土。文為二:初、明淨土因;二、明淨土果。」 tr. "‘Addressed the Buddha: how is the land purified?’ Second, making clear the pure Buddha-land. The text is in two: first, making clear the cause of the pure land; second, making clear the fruit of the pure land." Within the cause he further divides two—「因中有二:初、明無惡因;二、明有善因」 tr. "within the cause there are two: first, making clear the cause of being without evil; second, making clear the cause of having good"—and the heading of the good cause he attaches to the sūtra's sentence on giving: 「自布施下,二、明善業,為二:初、總約六度明行善;次、別發願。」 tr. "From ‘himself gives’ onward: second, making clear wholesome deeds, in two: first, in general, by way of the six perfections, making clear the practice of the wholesome; next, specifically, the making of vows." For the one section on the fruit, his division falls at the text on there being no three evil destinies: 「是國土中無三惡名下,第二、明淨土果」 tr. "from ‘within this land there is no name of the three evils’ onward: second, making clear the fruit of the pure land," and beneath it he further analyses it into four—「二明二果:一、無惡果;二、有善果;三、重明無惡果;四、重明有善果。」 tr. "Second, making clear the two fruits: first, the fruit of being without evil; second, the fruit of having good; third, making clear again the fruit of being without evil; fourth, making clear again the fruit of having good." In several places his explanations especially illuminate this treatise. On the heading of there being no three poisons and wrong views, this treatise sets two views side by side without judging, and Jizang too lets two explanations stand together: 「一解云:有三毒但未發耳。二解云:此中皆是法性身菩薩,佛教化此人勝教餘人也。」 tr. "One explanation says: there are the three poisons, only they have not yet broken out. A second explanation says: here all are bodhisattvas of the Dharma-nature body, and the Buddha's teaching and transforming these people surpasses teaching other people." On the heading of there being no name of the two vehicles, his question and answer run on the same track as this treatise: 「問:故淨土無二乘名。答:佛於五濁世故有二乘也。」 tr. "Question: hence the pure land has no name of the two vehicles. Answer: it is because the Buddha is in an age of the five turbidities that there are the two vehicles." On the difficulty of the five desires, this treatise distinguishes the people to whom the Buddha's words were addressed, and Jizang's judgement is likewise the same: 「佛言受欲不障道,為白衣說也。此比丘不解佛意,安置出家法中,故應呵也」 tr. "the Buddha's saying that receiving desire does not obstruct the path was said for the white-robed. This bhikṣu did not understand the Buddha's meaning and placed it within the dharma of those gone forth; therefore he should be rebuked," while his judgement of the limit of enjoyment he attaches to clinging and not clinging—「罪重貪著者不得受,若以不貪著亦許出家受」 tr. "those whose sin is heavy and who crave and cling may not receive them; if it is without craving and clinging, those gone forth too are permitted to receive them." On the heading of the trees bringing out the sound of the Dharma, his explanation likewise takes the sense of making it easy for beings to believe: 「欲使眾生易聞,故樹枝於法音。」 tr. "Wishing to make it easy for beings to hear, therefore the branches of the trees give out the sound of the Dharma." As for his judgement of the next chapter, Jizang sets it up as a separate great section: 「此下第二大段,明自他行成位階不退」 tr. "From here on is the second great section, making clear that, the practice for self and others being accomplished, the stages do not retreat," which mirrors exactly the momentum with which this treatise carries on from the pure land to assurance.

The other masters are mostly lacking. The extant text of Huiying's Commentary stops in the middle of the sixty-ninth chapter; the fascicle in which this chapter lies is already outside his book; there is no commentary on this chapter, and it is recorded as an explanation lacking. Only, the name 「淨土品」 tr. "Pure Land" appears several times in his book, and it must first be distinguished from this chapter: what it refers to is the fifty-seventh chapter that he explains—「第五十七品釋論者,名為淨土品」 tr. "The treatise explaining the fifty-seventh chapter is named ‘Pure Land’"—and he himself sets up a question about its sequence, saying 「何故次燈炷明淨土品論」 tr. "Why, after the lamp-wick, does the treatise next make clear the ‘Pure Land’ chapter?", and answers with 「明不退菩薩具智斷二德,自行既足,唯應以嚴國為事接化眾生,故次此後明淨土品」 tr. "It makes clear that the non-retrogressing bodhisattva is complete with the two virtues of knowledge and severance; his own practice being sufficient, he should only take the adorning of the land as his business, receiving and transforming beings; therefore, next after this, ‘Pure Land’ is made clear"; so his 「淨土品」 tr. "Pure Land" shares its name with this chapter but is a different chapter; it is not a commentary on this chapter, and the two must not be confused. Junzheng's book of essentials on the four treatises, searched throughout for the headings purifying buddha-lands, "Pure Land," adorning the land, and the hundred flavours, shows none of them; his book is in the form of essentials, not a commentary following the text; this is no defect, and it is recorded as it is. The books of the Tiantai line are a separate case: the four Chinese characters 「淨佛國土」 tr. "purifying buddha-lands" at the core of this chapter's title appear repeatedly in that line's books on calming and contemplation and on profound meaning, but checked place by place in their contexts, all are words of a common collocation of the type 「淨佛國土,教化眾生」 tr. "purifying buddha-lands, teaching and transforming beings," and there is not a single place that explicitly cites this chapter's title or cites word for word the text of this chapter's sūtra or treatise; so it is a borrowing of terminology, not a textual citation, and it is judged not to cite this chapter. Among these there is one clue that most needs distinguishing: in that line's commentaries and records there is an explicit citation, 「大論九十三」 tr. "the Great Treatise, ninety-three," whose fascicle number points precisely to the fascicle in which this chapter lies; yet when the text it cites is checked back word for word against this treatise, that text lies within the next chapter, "Certainty," not in this chapter; this is a mistaken attachment across the chapter boundary, recorded as it is, and not listed as a witness of this chapter.

Bringing this whole line of further resonances back to this chapter, the chapter names of the two parties exactly illumine the two faces of this chapter's doctrinal meaning. To call it 「淨佛國土」 tr. "purifying buddha-lands" is to raise what it accomplishes—what the last part lays out is entirely the marks of the land: a land formed of the seven jewels, heavenly music constantly heard, heavenly fragrance constantly present, the hundred flavours arising of themselves, the five desires answering to the mind, and so on up to 「風吹七寶之樹,隨所應度而出音聲」 tr. "the wind blows on the trees of the seven jewels and, according to those who are to be delivered, brings out sound," and 「是國土中,乃至無三惡道之名」 tr. "within this land there is not even the name of the three evil destinies." To call it 「淨土」 tr. "pure land" is to raise what it purifies—when this chapter answers the question of the pure land, its first sentence speaks not of the land but of deeds: 「自除身麁業、除口麁業、除意麁業,亦淨他人身、口、意麁業」 tr. "himself removes the coarse deeds of body, removes the coarse deeds of speech, removes the coarse deeds of mind, and also purifies the coarse deeds of body, speech, and mind of others"; the coarse deeds listed below it run from killing living beings and wrong views to the minds of stinginess and breaking morality, from impure morality to being far from the limbs of the path, and in the end even grasping at the marks of wholesome dharmas and craving the four fruits of the śramaṇa are all named coarse. One accomplishing, one purifying: they look like two matters, but in fact they come from one place: precisely because 「內法淨故,外法亦淨;譬如面淨故,鏡中像亦淨」 tr. "because the inner dharmas are pure, the outer dharmas too are pure; just as, because the face is pure, the image in the mirror too is pure," the adornment of the land is not the seeking of some separate land of bliss; it is only the image of this mind and these deeds. The two names stand together without hindering each other: the one that omits the two Chinese characters 「佛國」 tr. "Buddha-land" puts its weight on purifying; the one that has the two Chinese characters 「佛國」 tr. "Buddha-land" puts its weight on what the purifying accomplishes.

So what "Purifying the Buddha-land" leaves us in the end is a measuring rule that can be carried into daily use. When a wholesome dharma appears before me and I approve of myself, I remember that this chapter judges even grasping at the mark of a wholesome dharma and grasping at the mark of nirvāṇa to be coarse—the treatise-author's words are only one sentence: 「摩訶衍中取善法相,乃至涅槃皆名為麁。」 tr. "In the Mahāyāna, grasping at the mark of a wholesome dharma, and so on up to nirvāṇa, is all named coarse." When I wish to take a share of ready-made fruit and rest there, I remember this chapter's heavy words judging the craving for the four fruits of the śramaṇa to be coarse: 「今為自身而欲取證,是為欺佛,亦負眾生」 tr. "now for his own sake he wishes to take realisation—this is to deceive the Buddha and also to betray beings." When I suspect that the seeking of the seven jewels and the five desires in the vows for the pure land is close to worldly desire, I remember the original intent the treatise-author explains—seeking fine sounds is so that beings, 「心柔軟故,易可受化」 tr. "because the mind becomes soft, can easily receive transformation," and giving the five desires is 「但欲令一時捨故與之」 tr. "giving them only wishing to make them relinquish at one time." When I ask myself, having as yet no land, what this chapter has to do with me, I remember that the first sentence of the Buddha's answer on the pure land is 「從初發意已來」 tr. "from the first arousing of intent until now," and that what one sets one's hand to is only purifying one's own three kinds of deeds and purifying the three kinds of deeds of others; and the place where it is tested is utterly plain: 「多惡口業故,地生荊棘;諂誑曲心故,地則高下不平;慳貪多故,則水旱不調、地生沙礫。」 tr. "Because of many evil verbal deeds, the ground grows thorns; because of flattering, deceitful, crooked minds, the ground is high and low and uneven; because of much stinginess, water and drought are out of season and the ground grows sand and gravel." When at last I want to ask when this practice will reach its fruit, I remember that this chapter's last sentence and the next chapter's first question join into one line: the beings in the pure Buddha-land 「畢竟至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "ultimately reach anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi," and what the next chapter answers is 「初發意菩薩亦畢定」 tr. "the bodhisattva who has first aroused intent is also assured"—assurance is not somewhere far off; it is already settled at the time of the first arousing of intent; what is distinguished after that is only slow and quick.

考據Apparatus

一、科判

本品在《大智度論》釋《大品般若》之次第中屬〈釋餘品〉一段,跨卷九十二、九十三。品題「大智度論釋淨佛國土品第八十二」〔T25 0705b18〕即是卷九十二之卷題——底本於此以一行兼任卷題與品題,其下繫夾註「卷第九十二」;前品〈照明品第八十一〉訖於卷九十一之末,卷九十一末題在〔T25 0705b15〕,本品自新卷之首起題。此為『品題即卷題』之型,與品七十八〈四攝品〉之品題居卷中者正相反,如實誌錄。

卷九十二末題「大智度論卷第九十二」〔T25 0709b12〕,本品未竟;卷九十三以續題「大智度論釋淨佛國土品第八十二之餘」〔T25 0709b15〕重起,其下亦繫夾註「卷第九十三」,並重出造署「龍樹菩薩造」〔T25 0709b18〕、譯署「後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯」〔T25 0709b19〕。續題作「之餘」而非「之下」,與品四十、四十一、四十三、四十五、四十七、七十八諸品跨卷同型;造署作「龍樹菩薩造」而不作「聖者龍樹菩薩造」,與品七十八之多「聖者」二字者異,屬底本造署用語之逐卷小異,如實誌錄不強解。

卷九十三之首字錨須誌一事。 底本卷九十三之名目行依 CBETA 慣例標於〔T25 0709b13〕,然〔T25 0709b13〕與〔T25 0709b14〕兩行之後、次一行之前皆無任何字元,卷九十三之逐字首錨實為〔T25 0709b15〕。故本目凡逐字引、說者繫屬與校勘條目之錨一律用〔T25 0709b15〕;若於單元標頭沿用慣例之〔T25 0709b13〕,屬名目層之慣例,非逐字起點,兩者不相妨。

品身訖於「如是等,名為淨國土相」〔T25 0712c17〕一句(其下繫「如「十地中莊嚴菩提樹」說」,內層「」照底本),止於〔T25 0712c18〕;次品〈畢定品第八十三〉品題起於〔T25 0712c19〕,其經文另問菩薩畢定不畢定,與本品末段之淨土果相之文脈相接而品界分明。

全品純漢字一萬零二百零五(工具值與本目逐段重算相合,無差額)。依卷界析為兩單元:之上(卷九十二·經①論①)五千五百二十四、之下(卷九十三·經②論②)四千六百八十一,二數之和與全品值精確相符,零字漏失。切點即既有之卷界〔T25 0709b15〕,未新造任何邊界;兩單元純漢字皆在常額之內,不須再依經論段界二次分割。

品內結構為二經二論:【經】〔T25 0705b23〕、【論】〔T25 0706c16〕、【經】〔T25 0709b20〕、【論】〔T25 0710a25〕。四標記之校記情形兩兩有別:兩【論】標記與經①之【經】標記皆入校勘條目(【經】①宋、宮二本無此標記;【論】①宋、宮二本無此標記;【論】②宋、宮、聖三本無此標記),而經②之【經】標記則否——其處有注一(記宋、宮、聖三本無此標記,並記石本「不分卷及品」)而不成校勘條目。標記存否屬底本傳承層,結構計數仍依底本標籤為準。

論段之問答密度與體式:論①(之上)「問曰」「答曰」各十見,「有人言」零見;論②(之下)「問曰」「答曰」各十七見,「有人言」七見。全品「問曰」「答曰」各二十七見,兩數相等,無差額。兩論段皆以「釋曰」起首(〔T25 0706c16〕、〔T25 0710a25〕)——此二字不另立問答主之類型,係論主總釋之前置句,其下方入逐條問答。另全品「復次」二十三見,其中經①四見、論①九見、經②七見、論②三見,為本品補義之常式。

論①另有一段非「問曰」「答曰」常式之往復。 自〔T25 0707c19〕至〔T25 0708a19〕,論主以「須菩提復問」「佛言」「答言」句式續申經①四句之義(「須菩提復問:「云何可得菩提?用生道故得耶?」」〔T25 0707c25〕、「答言:「不也!」」〔T25 0708a01〕),其間夾入一組「問曰」「答曰」。此係論主牒經擬問答——以經中人物之名續申論義,非另牒經文,亦非經文本身。本目專列誌其體式,白話層依底本標籤直譯不增不減,義疏層明其為論主之筆。

二、術語考

本品之名相以淨佛國土為綱,麁業為目,下貫二空、取相、百味、法音、畢定諸義。逐條誌其底本定義,不代定讀。

菩薩摩訶薩道。 經①起於須菩提之心念而不發言,佛知其念而告之,總標其道曰「六波羅蜜是菩薩摩訶薩道」〔T25 0705b25〕,下列三十七助道法、十八空、八背捨、九次第定、佛十力乃至十八不共法,末收於「一切法亦是菩薩摩訶薩道」。其所以須學一切法,經自說因緣:「菩薩不學一切法,不能得一切種智」〔T25 0705c03〕。論①為此分三重:六波羅蜜為初發心道,三十七品等但求涅槃,十八空等出過二乘地而入菩薩位,「是三種,皆是生身菩薩所行」;至「一切法皆是菩薩道」一句,則屬「法性生身菩薩所行」。道之分際,在所行者為生身抑法性生身。

淨佛國土(本品之品名·佛之總答)。 須菩提之問作「云何菩薩摩訶薩淨佛國土」〔T25 0706c02〕,佛之總答唯一句:「有菩薩從初發意已來,自除身麁業、除口麁業、除意麁業,亦淨他人身、口、意麁業」〔T25 0706c02〕。淨土之因不在外物而在三業,且自淨與淨他並舉,此本品之骨。論①另出淨佛土之相:「佛土者,百億日月、百億須彌山、百億四天王等諸天,是名三千大千世界」〔T25 0708b23〕,「如是等無量無邊三千大千世界,名為一佛土」〔T25 0708b25〕;其莊嚴之極則為「有佛國土,一切樹木常出諸法實相音聲」〔T25 0708c06〕,收句作「如是等佛土莊嚴,名為淨佛土」〔T25 0708c09〕,並自繫其出處「如《阿彌陀》等諸經中說」〔T25 0708c10〕。

麁業(身·口·意·五重界說)。 經①答麁業之相凡五重,逐重各有其收句:其一為十不善道,「不善業,若殺生乃至邪見,是名菩薩摩訶薩身、口、意麁業」〔T25 0706c06〕;其二為六蔽,「慳貪心、破戒心、瞋心、懈怠心、亂心、愚癡心,是名菩薩意麁業」〔T25 0706c07〕;其三為戒不淨,「戒不淨,是名菩薩身、口麁業」〔T25 0706c09〕;其四為遠離道品,「若菩薩遠離四念處行,是名菩薩麁業」〔T25 0706c10〕;其五為貪二乘果證,「菩薩摩訶薩貪須陀洹果,乃至貪阿羅漢果證、辟支佛道,是名菩薩摩訶薩麁業」〔T25 0706c13〕。經②復增其六:取色受想行識乃至有為無為之相,「是名菩薩麁業」。六重之序自粗趨細,第四、第五重所斥者皆是善法——遠離道品與貪取聖果,於小乘為善,於菩薩為麁。

麁·細(其判準不定)。 論①自設問:麁業之相易知,須菩提何以復問?答曰「麁、細不定故」〔T25 0709a06〕,並出三重相待:「如求道人中布施是麁善,於白衣為細」;「如小乘中不善業為麁,善業為細」;「摩訶衍中取善法相,乃至涅槃皆名為麁」〔T25 0709a08〕。麁細非法之自性,是就所對之位而立——此即經①末二重何以斥善法為麁之所以。

十不善道與六蔽之別。 論①設問:十不善道已攝慳貪等,何以復別說六法?答曰「是六法不入十不善道」〔T25 0709a14〕,其判準為「十不善道皆是惱眾生法;是六法不但為惱眾生」,並以慳、貪、瞋三心之輕重分界:貪心之但貪他財者未成業道,「貪心轉盛,求而不得,則欲毀害,是名業道,以能起業故」。成業道與否,繫於是否已能起惱眾生之業。

破戒與戒不淨。 論①別二者曰「破戒法是殺生等麁罪。戒不淨是微細罪,不惱眾生」〔T25 0709a22〕,並舉飲酒為例;復出第二重界說:不破所受戒而「常為三毒覆心,不憶念戒,迴向天福,邪見持戒——如是等,名為戒不淨」。破戒在事,戒不淨在心。

二空(眾生空·法空)。 論②釋經②之取相麁業,立本品唯一之二空對舉:「佛法中有二種空:一者、眾生空,二者、法空」〔T25 0710b01〕,其分職為「以眾生空破眾生相,所謂男女等相;以法空破色等法中虛妄相」,並自指本論前文之處,底本作「如「破一切法空」中說」〔T25 0710b03〕(內層「」照底本)。

取相·無為法門。 論②復設問:無為法是真實法,所謂如、法性、實際,何以亦不取?答曰「以不取相是無為法,無相名為無為法門;若取相,便是有為」〔T25 0710b09〕。無為之為無為,正在不取;一取即成有為。

法性生身(本品願行之行者)。 論②釋滿三千大千世界珍寶何從而得、誰能受之,答曰「是菩薩是法性生身,住具足神通波羅蜜中」〔T25 0710b20〕,其寶為神通力所作,「如第三禪遍淨天,六十人坐一針頭而聽法,不相妨礙」〔T25 0710b23〕。論②末復以「是中是法性身,佛身無量無邊」〔T25 0712b11〕釋淨國之佛,收於「根本真佛無有分別大小之異」〔T25 0712b18〕。

百味(諸家異說五出·本品「有人言」之集中處)。 經②之願作「令我國土中眾生皆得百味食」〔T25 0709c09〕;論②釋「百味」連出五說,皆以「有人言」起:「有人言:能以百種供養,是名百味」〔T25 0710c19〕、「有人言:餅種數五百,其味有百,是名百味」〔T25 0710c19〕、「有人言:百種藥草、藥果作歡喜丸,是名百味」〔T25 0710c21〕、「有人言:飲食羹餅,總有百味」〔T25 0710c22〕、「有人言:飲食種種備足故,稱為百味」〔T25 0710c22〕。其下論主不裁一說為定,轉以食之四等收之——「人飲食故百味,天飲食則百千種味」〔T25 0710c23〕,菩薩福德果報食與神通變化食「則有無量味」,末繫「是四種食,菩薩隨因緣供養佛及僧」〔T25 0710c26〕。五說並錄不判。

七寶樹之法音。 經②作「風吹七寶之樹,隨所應度而出音聲」〔T25 0710a03〕,其所出之音為「有佛無佛,一切法、一切法相空,空中無有相,無相中則無作」〔T25 0710a05〕。論②釋其所以不現無量身而託樹木,答以眾生之信受有別,末曰「以樹木無心而有音聲,則皆信受」〔T25 0712a25〕,並誌其與他土之異:「餘國土以神通力、口力種種變化,此中常自然音聲」〔T25 0712a28〕。

畢定(聞名畢定·常見畢定·二者有別)。 經②作「眾生聞是佛名,必至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」〔T25 0710a09〕,其收處作「乃至是國土中眾生,畢竟至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」〔T25 0710a22〕。論②為此二處設問其別,答曰「此中眾生常見佛、常聞法、深種善根、多集佛法故,疾得作佛」〔T25 0712c14〕,而「聞名者,雖俱畢竟定而小不如」〔T25 0712c16〕。同是畢定,遲速有異。此一「畢竟」與「必」之兩讀,另見校勘層(見第四目、第八目)。

正定聚。 經②作「令離邪聚,立正定聚中,更不墮惡道」〔T25 0710a19〕;論②承之以佛神通力「拔出眾生令住正定聚中」為淨佛土之義。本品「正」字凡五處入校勘,石本皆作「政」(見第八目)。

三、譬喻與故事

本品之喻多在論段,經段無喻。可分四類:釋著心易度者、釋三業與淨土者、釋五欲施者、釋樹木說法者。

小兒聚土為穀喻(論①·全品第一喻)。 論①釋「眾生易度」之所以,設一子之喻:其子「聚土為穀,以草木為鳥獸」〔T25 0707b16〕而生愛著,有奪之者則瞋恚啼哭;其父知此著「小大自休」,「何以故?此物非真故」。下轉正說:若小兒所著實是真物,雖至百歲著之轉深,不可得捨;「以諸法皆空、虛誑不實故,得無漏清淨智慧眼時,即能遠離所著」。易度之理不在眾生之利鈍,在所著之非真。

狂病醒悟喻(論①·承前喻)。 「譬如狂病,所作非法,醒悟之後,羞慚無顏」〔T25 0707b27〕——所著既捨,回顧乃自慚。

熱金丸喻(論①·釋善法亦不可著)。 論①釋菩薩教化眾生行布施持戒而不令著:「是諸法雖清淨、大有所益,皆是有為法,從因緣生,無有自性;汝等若著是法,能生苦惱。譬如熱金丸,雖是寶物,捉則燒手」〔T25 0707c03〕。此喻於論①下文再現一次(釋「生道」何以不得菩提處,作「如先說熱金丸喻」),一喻兩用:前明善法可著則燒,後明生滅法取為實則燒。

面淨鏡像喻(論①·釋內法淨故外法淨·引《毘摩羅詰經》)。 論①答淨三業何以即得淨土之果:「多惡口業故,地生荊棘;諂誑曲心故,地則高下不平;慳貪多故,則水旱不調、地生沙礫」〔T25 0708c19〕,其正面則「不作上諸惡故,地則平正,多出珍寶;如彌勒佛出時,人皆行十善故,地多珍寶」〔T25 0708c21〕。收句作「內法淨故,外法亦淨;譬如面淨故,鏡中像亦淨」〔T25 0709a03〕,並繫經證「如《毘摩羅詰經》中說」〔T25 0709a04〕。

縫衣以針為導喻(論①·釋何以但說三業)。 論①答布施禪定等既皆得淨土果報,何以但說三業:一切心心數法中「作業時思為大」,「得是思業已,起身、口、意業」〔T25 0708c27〕,布施禪定皆以思為首,「譬如縫衣,以針為導」〔T25 0708c28〕;故「是故說三業,則攝一切善法」〔T25 0708c29〕——意業攝一切心心數法,身口攝一切色法。

蛇入竹筒喻(論①·釋遠離道品為麁)。 「譬如蛇行本性好曲,若入竹筒則直,出筒還曲」〔T25 0709a29〕——心在四念處等法中則直,出則散亂。此喻所在之「筒」字兩見皆入校勘,諸本作「筩」(見第八目)。

五十由旬池水喻與請客妄語喻(論①·釋貪須陀洹果為麁·全品語最重處)。 論①釋菩薩何以貪初果亦為麁業:聞佛說須陀洹果盡無量苦「如五十由旬池水;餘在者,如一渧、二渧」,遂生貪心;然其本願為作佛度眾生,今為自身而欲取證,「是為欺佛,亦負眾生」〔T25 0709b06〕,末繫一喻:「譬如人請客,欲設飲食而竟不與,是則妄語負客」〔T25 0709b07〕,並自釋其對應——初發心時作願「我當作佛,度一切眾生」〔T25 0709b09〕,而貪須陀洹則「是則負一切眾生」。貪初果之罪,不在取證,在負其所許。

須彌山為燈炷(論②·釋光明願)。 「或有菩薩變身如須彌山,遍十方佛前,以為燈炷」〔T25 0710b25〕,其願作「令我國土常有光明,不須日月燈燭」〔T25 0710b27〕。同段復出華香瓔珞之供,其願作「令我國土眾生端正如華,身相嚴淨,無有醜陋」〔T25 0710b29〕,並以「如是等種種好色因緣」總收。

垢膩之衣灰泥喻(論②·釋五欲施·本品最要之喻)。 論②答菩薩何以反願眾生得五欲:貧窮薄福者不能自活則行劫盜,「若人五欲具足,則所欲隨意,則不行十不善」〔T25 0711a16〕;「菩薩國土眾生豐樂自恣、無所乏少,則無眾惡」〔T25 0711a17〕,但有愛慢等軟結使,心柔軟故聞法易得道。其喻作「譬如垢膩之衣,則以灰泥淹之,經宿以水浣之,一時都去」〔T25 0711a21〕,其判語作「菩薩不欲令眾生著故以五欲施,但欲令一時捨故與之」〔T25 0711a23〕。與五欲不是縱之,是一次洗盡。

阿梨吒比丘事與《婆差經》(論②·本起故事·釋受欲不妨道之所以誤)。 論②引毘尼中一比丘言「我知佛法義,受五欲不妨道」而遭擯出之事為難,答以佛法有大小二乘之別:「如《婆差經》中」〔T25 0711b07〕佛說白衣弟子受赤栴檀塗身、妻子共臥而斷三結得須陀洹;「是阿梨吒比丘聞是事」〔T25 0711b11〕,即言「雖受五欲而不妨道」〔T25 0711b12〕,「不知是事佛為誰說。佛為白衣故說,此比丘持著出家法中說」。其罪凡二:自誓而犯是一罪,知佛所制而故違是二罪。下轉本品之正義:「淨佛國土有二種眾生:若出家,若在家」〔T25 0711b20〕,「在家者雖受五欲無罪,亦無所妨」〔T25 0711b21〕,並舉「如兜率陀諸天及欝單曰人,雖受五欲,不起重罪」〔T25 0711b22〕為例。同一語,繫於為誰而說則是非全異。

若無病則不須藥(論②·釋淨土何以無無常苦空之名)。 「是中無常、樂等倒故,不須無常、苦;若無病,則不須藥」〔T25 0712a09〕。

畜生說法事(論②·引《本生經》·釋何以託樹木)。 論②答佛何以不變化無量身而須樹木音聲:眾生見佛處處現身則「謂為幻化,心不敬重」;「有眾生從人聞法,心不開悟;若從畜生聞法,則便信受」〔T25 0712a21〕,其證作「如《本生經》說」〔T25 0712a22〕——菩薩受畜生身為人說法,人以希有故無不信受,又謂畜生心直不誑。復進一層:有人謂畜生亦有欺誑,「以樹木無心而有音聲,則皆信受」〔T25 0712a25〕。信受之階三轉:人不信佛之化,信畜生;疑畜生之誑,信樹木。

四、所釋經文

品題兩造全帳(本論側與所釋經側方向相反·本品最要之異讀)。 本論品題〔T25 0705b18〕之注逐字全帳如下。底本(大正)作「大智度論釋淨佛國土品第八十二」,其下繫夾註「卷第九十二」;石本作「大智度經品第八十二淨土品卷九十三」,品名作「淨土品」三字短稱,卷次作「卷九十三」。同處另有一注專繫「佛國」二字:底本有「佛國」,宋、宮二本無——即宋、宮二本之題無「佛國」二字,作『大智度論釋淨土品第八十二』(此為本目依注復原之讀法,非底本字面)。宋、宮、石三本共構「淨土品」短稱一系,底本與元、明維持「淨佛國土品」全稱一系。卷九十三續題〔T25 0709b15〕之注同型:「佛國」二字宮本無;整段異文聖本作「大智度經論卷第九十三釋八十一品下訖第八十二品上」。

所釋經側之兩造恰為反向(兩側對勘之所得)。 所釋經《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》〈淨土品第八十二〉之品題〔T08 0407b09〕,其注作「淨土【大】,淨佛國【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」——所釋經側底本作短稱「淨土」,而宋、元、明、宮四本作「淨佛國」,與本論側(底本全稱、宋宮短稱)方向正相反。同處另繫夾註一,其注作「丹…品【大】,〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」,即底本所存之夾註「丹本淨佛國品」為他本所無。兩造互倒,如實誌錄不判:本論與所釋經之題名傳承各自為政,不可以一方之讀法推定另一方。

所釋經之卷次(本論卷九十二·所釋經卷二十六·異本作二十九)。 所釋經〈淨土品〉起於〔T08 0407b09〕,其上〔T08 0407b06〕為卷題「摩訶般若波羅蜜經卷第二十六」,譯署在〔T08 0407b08〕。卷題之「六」字另有注:宋、元、明、宮四本作「九」——即所釋經之宋元明宮系著錄本品所在之卷為卷第二十九。卷次著錄兩造並存,誌錄不判。

本論品題與卷題合一(與所釋經側不同)。 本論本品之品題即卷九十二之卷題,而所釋經側之品題(〔T08 0407b09〕)與卷題(〔T08 0407b06〕)分列兩行。二書之分卷點於本品處相近而不相同:本論於八十隨形好無涉之處(經①訖論①訖)收卷九十二,所釋經則於本品之前收其卷二十五。兩藏各自分卷、各自為政,皆不害品之為一品。

全量牒經對讀(兩側對勘·逐字機械對勘·非義理判)。 本目以漢字流逐字對勘本論二【經】段(〔T25 0705b23〕–〔T25 0706c16〕、〔T25 0709b20〕–〔T25 0710a25〕,合三千四百八十五字)與所釋經本品全篇(〔T08 0407b09〕–〔T08 0409b13〕,三千四百四十三字),除標點分合之外,實字之異凡列如下(論作/經作):

  • 品題:淨佛國土品/淨土品(另繫夾註「丹本淨佛國品」)
  • 〔T25 0705b24〕大莊嚴/大誓莊嚴——本論宋、元、明、宮四本作「大誓」,與所釋經底本合(見第八目條目)
  • 〔T25 0705b27〕〔T25 0706a18〕八背捨/八解脫(兩處)——所釋經側此處亦有注:底本作「解脫」,元、明、聖三本作「背捨」,與本論底本合
  • 〔T25 0705c06〕是此、是彼/是法是非法——所釋經側注作「法是非法【大】,此是彼【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」,亦與本論底本合
  • 〔T25 0705c11〕不能得/不得
  • 〔T25 0705c20〕〔T25 0706a29〕〔T25 0706c03〕從初已來/從初以來(三處「已」「以」之異)
  • 〔T25 0706a02〕住般若波羅蜜時/住般若波羅蜜中——本論宋、元、明、宮、石五本作「中」,與所釋經合
  • 〔T25 0706a04〕而自高/而自貢高
  • 〔T25 0706a05〕持戒、禪定、智慧/持戒、忍辱、精進、禪定、智慧
  • 〔T25 0706a07〕本論多出「如是教化,行菩薩道而無所著,是中無有堅實故。若」一句,所釋經無
  • 〔T25 0706a12〕〔T25 0706a15〕檀波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜/檀那波羅蜜、禪那波羅蜜
  • 〔T25 0706b14〕用不生非不生道得菩提/用不生非不生得菩提(本論多「道」字)
  • 〔T25 0706b20〕阿羅呵/阿羅訶
  • 〔T25 0706b21〕八十隨形好/八十種隨形好
  • 〔T25 0706b26〕具足六波羅蜜、三十七助道法/具足六波羅蜜,具足三十七助道法
  • 〔T25 0706c04〕麁/麤(字形之異·全品多處)
  • 〔T25 0706c14〕貪阿羅漢果證/貪阿羅漢果證(同);〔T25 0706c14〕本論「貪須陀洹果」,所釋經作「貪須陀洹果證」(多「證」字)
  • 〔T25 0709c03〕作是願言/作是願令——本論元、明、聖、石四本作「令」,與所釋經合
  • 〔T25 0709c06〕供養諸佛及塔/供養諸佛及諸佛塔——本論元、明、石三本作「及佛」,與所釋經近
  • 〔T25 0709c23〕三十七品助道法/三十七助道法——本論石本無「品」字,與所釋經合
  • 〔T25 0710a05〕一切法、一切法相空/一切法相一切法相空
  • 〔T25 0710a06〕無相中則無作/無相中則無可作出
  • 〔T25 0710a10〕是菩薩得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提時說法/是佛得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提時說法
  • 〔T25 0710a23〕畢竟至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提/必至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提——本論宮本作「必」,與所釋經合

上列之要:本論與所釋經之異,過半於本論自身之異本中即可見其對位(大誓、中、令、及佛、無「品」字、必——六處皆有異本與所釋經同讀)。此非二書之義理歧異,是同一譯場文本在兩系傳寫中之分合,如實誌錄不判,不以一方改一方。

對照組(三串漢字流之唯一性核)。 「自除身麁業」(本論〔T25 0706c03〕、所釋經〔T08 0408b22〕)、「無雜穢心」(本論〔T25 0710a21〕、所釋經〔T08 0409b09〕)二串於本論全書與所釋經全經各唯一見,對位唯一、無他品可淆。第三串「菩提即是道,道即是菩提」於本論全書四見(〔T25 0706b17〕〔T25 0708a07〕〔T25 0708a12〕〔T25 0708b04〕,皆在本品之內)而於所釋經零見——其故在所釋經之標點分合作「菩提即是道、道即是菩提」,漢字流本身仍在(〔T08 0408b07〕)。此即漢字流比對之標點盲區,本目誌其為盲區而不誌為異文。本論二【論】層為論體之結構性擴增,所釋經無此層,非異文。

所釋經側校勘見證全帳(五十二條·聖本為大宗)。 所釋經本品範圍〔T08 0407b09〕–〔T08 0409b13〕內之校記逐條重算得五十二條,其見證分布:聖四十二見、宮二十見、明十七見、宋十五見、元十五見。所釋經側以聖本為大宗,而本論側聖本僅三十見、石本八十一見為冠(見第八目)——二書之異本密度全不相類,各誌其實,不相推補。

五、般若義眼

本品之眼,在把「淨土」從外物挪到三業上,再把三業所成之土還歸於空。其義可約為五重。

其一,道即是菩提,故無一法可住。經①之問起於須菩提之心念:何等是菩薩道,住之能作大莊嚴?佛答以六波羅蜜乃至一切法皆是道,隨即立一句總遮——「是菩薩用不住法故」〔T25 0706a11〕,行六度不住、行四禪不住、得四果辟支佛道亦不住。何以不住?佛自出二因緣:「二因緣故,不住是中」〔T25 0706a22〕——一者諸道果性空無住處,二者不以少事為足。下逼至極處:用生道得菩提不?不也;不生道?不也;非生非不生?亦不也。三句俱遣之後,佛乃直說「菩提即是道,道即是菩提」〔T25 0706b17〕。論①釋之曰「菩提名諸法實相,是諸佛所得究竟實相,無有變異」〔T25 0708a07〕,「一切法入菩提中,皆寂滅相;如一切水入大海,同為一味」〔T25 0708a08〕。道與菩提不二,故行道者無處可住;正因無住,行乃能到。

其二,佛與菩提不異,而菩薩不即是佛。須菩提乘四句之勢再逼:若道即是菩提,菩薩行道應便是佛。佛以反問答之——佛得菩提不?答「佛即是菩提,菩提即是佛」〔T25 0706b24〕。論①復設問:佛是眾生,菩提是法,云何言即?答曰「先有三十二相莊嚴身、六波羅蜜等功德莊嚴心,而不名為佛」〔T25 0708a23〕,得菩提乃名為佛,「微妙清淨五眾和合假名為佛」〔T25 0708a26〕。其分際之語最明:「菩薩雖知道及菩提不異,未具足諸功德故,不名為佛」〔T25 0708b17〕;「得者是佛,法是菩提,求菩提者是菩薩」〔T25 0708b19〕。不異者是法,有異者是位;經文之收處亦唯在「用一念相應慧得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」〔T25 0706b28〕一剎那。

其三,淨土之因唯在三業,而三業之淨通乎一切菩薩道。須菩提聞道相、菩提相已,乃問淨佛國土;佛之答不及七寶宮殿,只說自除三業麁業、亦淨他人三業。論①為此自設一問:淨佛土者當是得無生法忍、住神通波羅蜜之後事,何以說「從初發意」?答曰「三業清淨,非但為淨佛土,一切菩薩道皆淨」〔T25 0708c15〕——先是菩薩自身之淨,後乃成淨土之因。其所以能成外土之淨,理在共業:「非但一人,生國土中者皆共作因緣」〔T25 0708c17〕,「內法與外法作因緣,若善、若不善」〔T25 0708c18〕。土之淨穢不是佛獨力所造,是生其中者共作之果。

其四,五欲之施不是縱欲,是為一次洗盡。經②之願行中最易致疑者,是願國土眾生「常得隨意五欲」。論②以三重答之:一者五欲之過在貧窮逼出十惡,五欲具足反不行十不善;二者淨土眾生福德成就、五欲一等,故「不復貴著,亦不更求」;三者若強令離欲修苦行「則增長瞋恚」,憶念五欲「則生煩惱」,故佛言「捨苦樂,用智慧,處中道」〔T25 0711b02〕。其判在一喻:垢衣以灰泥淹之經宿而一時都去。與之,正為一時奪之。至於毘尼中受欲不妨道之比丘被擯,論主判其誤不在語而在錯置——「佛法有二種:小乘、大乘」〔T25 0711b06〕,佛為白衣說之語,此比丘「持著出家法中說」,故墮罪。

其五,淨土之所以是淨土,在眾生之心無可疑。經②之末不列莊嚴而列「無」:無三惡道之名、無邪見三毒二乘之名、無無常苦空之聲、無我所有、無諸結使煩惱之名、無分別諸果之名。所存者唯七寶樹所出之法音,其音即是「有佛無佛,一切法、一切法相空,空中無有相,無相中則無作」〔T25 0710a05〕。而其終極之相,是說法而無人生疑——「諸法實相中,皆是法,無有非法」〔T25 0710a12〕。反之,生疑者之根亦說得極明:薄福之人不種善根、不隨善知識,沒在我見邊見之中,遂至「非佛言佛、佛言非佛」。論②承之曰「有人薄福不種善根、不得善知識故生疑」〔T25 0712b24〕。淨土之淨,末後落在一件事上:那裏沒有人能把佛說的法聽成非法。全品收於「如是等,名為淨國土相」〔T25 0712c17〕。

六、諸家異釋

《大智度論》本無逐文全疏之傳統,古德引釋率屬據實偏倚。本品古德覆讀之情形三分:釋所釋經之吉藏疏存完整專章;釋本論之慧影疏於本品闕釋,然其書另有同名異品之疏解須先排除;均正書中零命中。天台諸系與注維摩之回搜以負命題結案(見下)。此目誌錄其所疏所引與本品之對應,不判各家詮釋高下。

吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451)·專章命中。 本品之疏起〔X24n0451 0335a06〕(其品名目錄別列於〔X24n0451 0195c15〕),訖〔X24n0451 0336a23〕,覆本品所釋經全篇。吉藏所用之品名亦作「淨土品第八十二」,與所釋經底本、本論石本三方一致。其可誌者六。

其一,品位總判——「此下後文明淨佛土,故云淨土」〔X24n0451 0335a07〕。其科之次為「就文為四:第一明菩薩自住勝道,二者化眾生令因菩薩住勝道,三者令眾生傳化,四眾生令悟共證菩提」〔X24n0451 0335a09〕——四分之科,前三分皆在經①,第四分收於「一心得菩提」以下。

其二,重問之所以——吉藏明引本論以釋經文何以起於心念:「論云:須菩提上來數問」〔X24n0451 0335a11〕,下承本論「時會疑其已體寂滅無戲論法猶復多問」與「有菩薩及諸天深入禪定,不好語言而欲得法利」〔T25 0706c18〕兩義,並自轉述本論小兒聚土之喻。吉藏此處所疏者是經,而其所據是論,其相承之跡逐字可按。

其三,四句之科——吉藏於「白佛:作用生道得菩提者」〔X24n0451 0335a22〕一段開四句,並自陳與舊說之異(「由來云金剛以是無常得佛」),其判歸於因果不二:因果既非二,不可言行因得果。

其四,淨土一段之二分——「白佛:云何淨土?第二、明淨佛土。文為二:初、明淨土因;二、明淨土果」〔X24n0451 0335c03〕。因中復二:初明無惡因、次明有善因。其釋六蔽之問答與本論論①全合:「是六法不入十惡」〔X24n0451 0335c08〕、「故別說六弊也」〔X24n0451 0335c12〕。其別出一語誌菩薩土之依正云「此依正更天無二品目,正觀為土也」〔X24n0451 0335c18〕。

其五,五欲施之問答——吉藏設問何以施眾生五欲,答曰「答:有人貧窮故作十惡,今得五欲無所乏,不作十惡但有受慢之罪,而菩薩復為除之也」〔X24n0451 0335c23〕,與本論論②之答同軌。其下復設律中之難:「問:若爾,律云受欲不障道者,人應可青耶?」〔X24n0451 0336a03〕,答曰「答:佛言受欲不障道,為白衣說也。此比丘不解佛意,安置出家法中,故應呵也」〔X24n0451 0336a04〕——與本論阿梨吒比丘之判全合,而吉藏未出其名。

其六,二乘之名與樹音——「是國土中無三惡名下,第二、明淨土果」〔X24n0451 0336a10〕;釋淨土何以仍有二乘,答曰「答:佛於五濁世故有二乘也」〔X24n0451 0336a14〕;復設難「阿彌淨土何故二乘耶」〔X24n0451 0336a15〕,其答則引《法華》:「法華云彼佛出時雖非惡世,以本願故說三乘法,此亦是未極淨土故有三世」〔X24n0451 0336a15〕。本論論②同一問之答作「諸佛初發心時,見諸佛以三乘度眾生」〔T25 0712a05〕,繫於初發心之願;吉藏則繫於《法華》之本願說並判其土為「未極淨土」——二家之答同向而所據不同,並錄不判。樹音一段作「風吹七寶樹下,第二、明有善十果。欲使眾生易聞,故樹枝於法音」〔X24n0451 0336a19〕,並繫「又云奇特事樹木,能說人皆信,以木無欺誑以故也」〔X24n0451 0336a20〕,與本論論②之三轉信受說同軌。

慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791)·本品闕釋·而有同名異品之陷阱須先排除。 為釋本論之唯一古疏,僅殘卷存世;現存文本止於〔X46n0791 0917b12〕,遠早於本品所在之卷九十二、九十三,故本品逐文之釋闕。惟其書中「淨土品」六見、「淨佛國土」二見,其指皆非本品,逐條核之如下:「第五十七品釋論者,名為淨土品」〔X46n0791 0896c12〕——慧影所疏之「淨土品」是《大品》第五十七品(次於〈燈喻品〉之後),與本論所釋之第八十二品同名而異品;其釋該品之篇名時亦用本品之品名,作「是故篇名淨佛國土,不名眾生國也」〔X46n0791 0898b15〕。此一同名異品,慧影自己已明言之——其釋〈恒伽提婆品〉時云「此經兩處明淨土品」〔X46n0791 0900a24〕,並自繫其別:「此中一品下有一品明淨土行願極為妙盡」〔X46n0791 0900b01〕。即:《大品》確有前後兩處淨土之文,慧影所疏者是前一處,本品是後一處,而慧影許後一處為「極為妙盡」。本目據此誌:慧影於本品闕釋,非零命中;其書中之「淨土品」三字不得逕引為本品之見證。

均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)·零命中。 「淨佛國土」「淨土品」「莊嚴國土」「百味」四詞於全檔逐字回搜,皆零命中——均正之書為義理範疇論,非逐品疏解體,本品無其覆帶。零命中亦是帳。

天台諸系與注維摩·負命題結案(三重逐字核)。 智顗《摩訶止觀》(T46n1911)、湛然《止觀輔行傳弘決》(T46n1912)、智顗《法華玄義》(T33n1716)、湛然《法華玄義釋籤》(T33n1717)、智顗《法華文句》(T34n1718)、僧肇等《注維摩詰經》(T38n1775)六部逐字回搜:

  • 「淨佛國土品」「淨土品」二品名:六部全數零命中。本品品題未見此六部之具名徵引。
  • 「淨佛國土」一詞:《摩訶止觀》八見、《止觀輔行傳弘決》四見、《法華玄義》四見、《法華文句》二見、《注維摩詰經》二見,《法華玄義釋籤》零見,合二十見。逐條核其上下文,皆屬「遊戲神通、淨佛國土」「淨佛國土,教化眾生」一類固定搭配之通義使用,無一處明引本品品題或逐字引用本品經論正文,判非引本品,不列見證。術語借用與文本引用兩層有別,本目之判準為:可否定位對應本品之具體經論段落;僅見搭配語而無可比對之逐字內容者,一律判非引用。
  • 「大論九十三」(湛然卷次級明引·三處逐一定位):《止觀輔行傳弘決》三見,逐條反向定位於本論——〔T46n1912 0179b29〕所引「有慧無多聞」之四句,本論在〔T25 0101b10〕;〔T46n1912 0322a28〕所引「神通所作何名遊戲」之問答,本論在〔T25 0717c07〕(本論卷九十四);〔T46n1912 0374c22〕所引鬼房比丘之本起,本論在〔T25 0704c29〕(本論卷九十一·前品範圍)。三處皆逾本品範圍〔T25 0705b18〕–〔T25 0712c19〕,無一屬本品。本目復以反向負命題加核:「遊戲」二字於本品全範圍內零見,「幻師」於本品範圍內亦零見——詞面與卷次線索指向本卷,逐字定位後證實非本品內容,負命題成立,如實誌錄,不列本品見證。

七、互讀與承衍

本品之義脈,前後相承者有五,皆此目所誌,不代定讀。

其一,前品之承(品八十一→八十二·經文直接續問)。 前品〈照明品第八十一〉訖於卷九十一之末,本品自卷九十二之首起題,經①之起句即「爾時,須菩提作是念」——所念者為「何等是菩薩摩訶薩道?菩薩住是道,能作如是大莊嚴?」,其「大莊嚴」正承前品之文。論①開卷即自釋此念何以不發言:「上來須菩提常種種問空法」〔T25 0706c16〕,時會疑其已體寂滅而猶多問,故不問而心念;復出第二因緣「有菩薩及諸天深入禪定,不好語言而欲得法利」〔T25 0706c18〕。其下自設問:須菩提雖無言而世尊以言答,何也?答曰「佛身色,視無厭足」〔T25 0706c21〕,聲亦如是,雖語而不妨細禪定行;復次「佛安立寂滅相,於阿耨多羅三藐三菩提中住」〔T25 0706c23〕,隨所問所念而答,故不與須菩提同。問之不發與答之出言,論主各為之立因緣,兩不相礙。

其二,論主自指前文與本論總綱(三處)。 論①釋菩薩四句不得菩提處自指前喻:「如先說熱金丸喻」;論②釋二空處自指本論前文,底本作「如「破一切法空」中說」〔T25 0710b03〕(內層「」照底本);品末自指本論後文:品身收句之下繫「如「十地中莊嚴菩提樹」說」,與品身末句「如是等,名為淨國土相」〔T25 0712c17〕相接。三處皆論主自成經緯,非後人所加。

其三,引他經四部(《阿彌陀》等諸經·《毘摩羅詰經》·《婆差經》·《本生經》)。 論①於釋淨佛土之相處引「如《阿彌陀》等諸經中說」〔T25 0708c10〕,於釋內外法相因處引「如《毘摩羅詰經》中說」〔T25 0709a04〕;論②於釋白衣受五欲得果處引「如《婆差經》中」〔T25 0711b07〕,於釋畜生說法處引「如《本生經》說」〔T25 0712a22〕。四引皆作證助釋,不涉判教,如實誌錄。

其四,古德科判之對位(吉藏·慧影·兩處淨土之辨)。 本品於全經之位,吉藏判為「明淨佛土」一段,其文為四分而終於共證菩提〔X24n0451 0335a09〕;慧影雖於本品闕釋,其書已明言《大品》「兩處明淨土品」〔X46n0791 0900a24〕,並判後一處(即本品)「極為妙盡」〔X46n0791 0900b01〕。二家異書而同認本品為《大品》淨土義之極處,且慧影之語正可為本品與其所疏第五十七品之分界作證。此為本品科判層最堅之一證,兩造並存,誌錄不判。

其五,寶庫掛鏈(穩定徵引·軟引)。 本品『淨土之因唯在三業』之淨佛國土義、『自淨亦淨他人』之共業義、『內法淨故外法亦淨』之依正相資義、『麁細不定』之相待判準、『取善法相乃至涅槃皆名為麁』之大乘麁細義、『眾生空法空各有所破』之二空分職、『五欲施為一時令捨』之方便義、『樹木無心而有音聲則皆信受』之說法方便義、『聞名畢定與常見畢定遲速有異』之畢定義,為淨土行門與菩薩行方便義之論藏所本,落穩定徵引〔T25n1509 淨佛國土品·卷九十二至九十三〕;淨土諸經/唯識諸帙引本論處尚未定稿,故軟引,俟其逐字核存。此屬般若義下貫淨土諸經之承衍,誌錄不判。

八、校本與版本說明

本品底本為《大智度論》卷九十二至九十三〔T25 0705b18–0712c19〕(品身正文自品題〔T25 0705b18〕起,之上單元居卷九十二,之下單元自卷九十三續題〔T25 0709b15〕起,終於〔T25 0712c18〕,次品起於〔T25 0712c19〕);所釋經校本為《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》〈淨土品第八十二〉〔T08 0407b09 起,訖 0409b13 前〕;古德疏校本為吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451,覆本品〔X24n0451 0335a06–0336a23〕);慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791)本品闕釋(其書之「淨土品」另指第五十七品,見第六目),均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)零命中,天台諸系與注維摩負命題結案(並見第六目)。異讀校記依大正校勘,涉大正底本與宋、元、明、宮、聖、石(石山寺本)諸本及 CBETA 校之異。

見證層(石本為冠·聖本低出·麗藏系全零)。 本品校記一百六十二條之見證分布,本目逐條重算:石八十一見、明六十六見、宮六十五見、宋六十三見、元六十三見、聖三十見;CBETA 己校一見。其中缺字條(異本無此字)五十一條,約當全帳之三分之一。石本八十一見為諸本之冠——與品七十八之宋本領先者全異;麗藏(K)、麗乙、聖乙、南藏、北藏於本品皆零見證,低出之本如實誌錄其零,不以他品之密度推補。兩單元之條數分布:之上七十條、之下九十二條。

【經】【論】標記之注三入條目、一屬注層(結構標記之不對稱)。 四結構標記中三者成校勘條目:【經】①〔T25 0705b23〕(宋、宮二本無此標記)、【論】①〔T25 0706c16〕(宋、宮二本無此標記)、【論】②〔T25 0710a25〕(宋、宮、聖三本無此標記);而【經】②〔T25 0709b20〕處之注記宋、宮、聖三本無此標記、並記石本「不分卷及品」,不成校勘條目。此注屬注層,本目專列補之,使結構標記之異讀無漏。

品題注·卷題注·品末石記(四注皆屬注層·不在條目之內)。 其一,本論品題〔T25 0705b18〕之整段異文注(底本十九字、石本作「大智度經品第八十二淨土品卷九十三」)——此注之底本正讀於原始編碼中非連續字元序列(其構件間夾有他注),本目依其描述性注文原樣傳錄。其二,卷九十三續題〔T25 0709b15〕之整段異文注(聖本作「大智度經論卷第九十三釋八十一品下訖第八十二品上」),同型。其三,前品卷九十一末題〔T25 0705b15〕之注(宋、宮作「大智度論釋卷第九十一」,聖作「大智度經論卷第九十一釋第八十品」,石作「大智度經論卷第九十二釋第八十品竟」)——此注屬前品卷尾之殘留,非本品自身,誌錄僅供邊界脈絡。其四,品末〔T25 0712c18〕之後另有石記一(「卷第九十三終」,並記石山本卷末有「大智度經卷第九十三」九字),亦屬注層。石本於本品前後之卷記自成一系:卷第九十三首(品題處)、卷第九十三終(品末處)、卷第九十四首(次品〈畢定品〉處)——三記相扣,石本以本品全篇獨為其卷九十三,與底本(卷九十二之首起、跨入卷九十三)之分卷全不相同,此屬卷次層面之異,非品號異讀,如實誌錄不判。

聖本與宋元宮之卷次著錄(各自為政)。 卷九十二末題〔T25 0709b12〕之注:宋本作「九十二釋第八十二品上」、元本作「九十二釋第八十二品之上」——宋、元二本著錄卷九十二止於本品之上半,與本版之兩單元分法同向。卷九十三續題之「二之餘」一句:宋作「一下」、元、宮作「二下」、明作「二之下」——明本傳承自以卷界二分本品為之上、之下,與本版兩單元之名恰合;聖本則作「釋八十一品下訖第八十二品上」,其品號負一階,與石本之負一階同向而不同步。諸本各自來源、同向不必同步,誌錄不判,不以一處推全系。

CBETA 己校型一條(CBETA 校訂見證/底本原樣見證·專列)。 〔T25 0706c17〕「已【CB】|己【大】」——此為 CBETA 編輯團隊自身之校訂,非底本各版本間之異文,其原始編碼中並無版本注包裹,「【CB】」一字樣係依校訂者標識解析後合成之呈現層標籤。本版讀者面從 CBETA 現行文本讀法作「已」。本品無麗藏交叉引型(品七十八之【麗-CB】型)之條目。

星號條十八(皆繫品內·無跨品·專列誌型)。 本品星號重引條(同一異讀於文中重複出現而共用一注)凡十八,隨條標明於下表。逐條核其所共之注,十八條之所共者全數落於本品範圍內,無一跨品——與品七十八之二條跨繫前品者不同。其分布:「法」三條(所共之注在〔T25 0705c07〕)、「筒」一條(〔T25 0709b01〕)、「渧」一條(〔T25 0709b04〕)、「國土」七條(〔T25 0709b29〕)、「正」五條(〔T25 0709c27〕)、「納」一條(〔T25 0711a11〕)。「國土」七條與「正」五條合十二條,佔全帳星號之三分之二:前者為石本一貫以「世界」易「國土」之逐處重出,後者為石本一貫以「政」易「正」之逐處重出——石本之高見證數(八十一)大半即由此類逐字習慣性易字構成,無涉義理。

校勘總帳(一百六十二條全量對帳·底本原樣)。 下依工作底本原樣傳錄——本品校記合計一百六十二條,與工作底本工具值機械相合,本目復自底本逐條重算亦得一百六十二,兩數獨立相符。條依底本出現序全量列之,內含星號重引十八條(隨條標明所共之注及其所在)、CBETA 己校一條(隨條標記)。品題注、卷題注、品末石記、【經】②標記注屬注層不在條目之內,已於第四目與本目專列。異本讀法並列保存,正文仍從現行底本讀法:

校記條(一百六十二·底本出現序·星號隨條標明)

  • 〔T25 0705b18〕大智度論釋淨佛國土品第八十二(卷第九十二)【大】|大智度經品第八十二淨土品卷九十三【石】
  • 〔T25 0705b18〕佛國【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0705b19〕二【大】|二上【宋】【元】【宮】|二之上【明】
  • 〔T25 0705b23〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0705b24〕大【大】|大誓【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0705c07〕法【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0705c07〕法【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】(星號重引·所共之注在〔T25 0705c07〕·品內)
  • 〔T25 0705c08〕法【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】(星號重引·所共之注在〔T25 0705c07〕·品內)
  • 〔T25 0705c08〕法【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】(星號重引·所共之注在〔T25 0705c07〕·品內)
  • 〔T25 0705c08〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0705c10〕者【大】|者是【石】
  • 〔T25 0705c11〕能【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0705c25〕法【大】|法空【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0706a02〕時【大】|中【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0706a04〕報【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0706a08〕是【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0706a10〕所【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0706b19〕佛【大】|佛時【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0706b29〕是【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0706c01〕中【大】|中是【石】
  • 〔T25 0706c10〕薩【大】|薩摩訶薩【石】
  • 〔T25 0706c14〕果【大】|果證【元】【明】【石】
  • 〔T25 0706c16〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0706c17〕已【CB】|己【大】(CBETA 己校型·見第八目專列)
  • 〔T25 0706c28〕無【大】|無無【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0707a03〕道品【大】|品道【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0707a09〕是【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0707a14〕佛【大】|佛言【石】
  • 〔T25 0707a17〕虛【大】|空【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0707a18〕具【大】|其【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0707a21〕法【大】|寶【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0707a28〕已【大】|以【石】
  • 〔T25 0707b04〕三世【大】|三世中【宮】
  • 〔T25 0707b05〕法【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0707b08〕深【大】|染【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0707b11〕趣【大】|起【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0707b12〕何【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0707b17〕穀【大】|㯏【石】
  • 〔T25 0707b19〕小【大】|以【宋】
  • 〔T25 0707b24〕之【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0707c11〕羅【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0707c13〕二【大】|三【石】
  • 〔T25 0707c20〕夫【大】|人【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0707c27〕言【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0708a02〕復【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0708b01〕汝【大】|汝等【石】
  • 〔T25 0708b23〕曰【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0708b28〕成就應【大】|成熟【宋】【元】【明】|熟【宮】|熟應【石】
  • 〔T25 0708c09〕佛【大】|佛國【石】
  • 〔T25 0708c22〕故【大】|故故【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0708c23〕得【大】|則【石】
  • 〔T25 0708c27〕意【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0709a01〕善【大】|業【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0709a01〕心【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0709a02〕人【大】|入【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0709a04〕詰【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0709a17〕者【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0709a18〕則【大】|財【宋】【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0709a19〕心【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0709a20〕趣【大】|起【石】
  • 〔T25 0709a21〕戒【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0709b01〕筒【大】|筩【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0709b01〕筒【大】|筩【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】(星號重引·所共之注在〔T25 0709b01〕·品內)
  • 〔T25 0709b02〕麁【大】|麁業【元】【明】【石】
  • 〔T25 0709b04〕渧【大】|滴【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0709b05〕渧【大】|滴【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(星號重引·所共之注在〔T25 0709b04〕·品內)
  • 〔T25 0709b05〕牢【大】|窂【石】
  • 〔T25 0709b08〕則【大】|則是【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0709b11〕如是【大】|如是也【石】
  • 〔T25 0709b12〕九十二【大】|九十二釋第八十二品上【宋】|九十二釋第八十二品之上【元】
  • 〔T25 0709b15〕大智度論釋淨佛國土品第八十二之餘(卷第九十三)【大】|大智度經論卷第九十三釋八十一品下訖第八十二品上【聖】
  • 〔T25 0709b15〕佛國【大】|〔-〕【宮】
  • 〔T25 0709b16〕二之餘【大】|一下【宋】|二下【元】【宮】|二之下【明】
  • 〔T25 0709b18〕龍樹菩薩造【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0709b20〕取【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0709b29〕國土【大】|界土【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|世界【石】
  • 〔T25 0709c02〕妓【大】|伎【宮】
  • 〔T25 0709c03〕願【大】|令【元】【明】【聖】【石】|〔-〕【宮】
  • 〔T25 0709c05〕國土【大】|世界【石】(星號重引·所共之注在〔T25 0709b29〕·品內)
  • 〔T25 0709c06〕及【大】|及佛【元】【明】【石】
  • 〔T25 0709c06〕願【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0709c06〕國土【大】|世界【石】(星號重引·所共之注在〔T25 0709b29〕·品內)
  • 〔T25 0709c09〕國土【大】|世界【石】(星號重引·所共之注在〔T25 0709b29〕·品內)
  • 〔T25 0709c11〕國土【大】|世界【石】(星號重引·所共之注在〔T25 0709b29〕·品內)
  • 〔T25 0709c14〕國土【大】|世界【石】(星號重引·所共之注在〔T25 0709b29〕·品內)
  • 〔T25 0709c17〕國土【大】|世界【石】(星號重引·所共之注在〔T25 0709b29〕·品內)
  • 〔T25 0709c22〕一切【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0709c23〕品【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0709c27〕正【大】|政【石】
  • 〔T25 0709c27〕正【大】|政【石】(星號重引·所共之注在〔T25 0709c27〕·品內)
  • 〔T25 0709c29〕國土【大】|世界【石】(星號重引·所共之注在〔T25 0709b29〕·品內)
  • 〔T25 0710a05〕音【大】|名【石】
  • 〔T25 0710a06〕中【大】|空中【石】
  • 〔T25 0710a13〕子【大】|子中【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0710a22〕國土【大】|世間【石】
  • 〔T25 0710a23〕畢竟【大】|必【宮】
  • 〔T25 0710a23〕至【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0710a25〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0710b06〕名為【大】|為名【聖】
  • 〔T25 0710b09〕性【大】|相【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0710b10〕為【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0710b12〕業【大】|業善【石】
  • 〔T25 0710b12〕佛【大】|佛國【石】
  • 〔T25 0710b14〕土【大】|國【石】
  • 〔T25 0710b19〕是【大】|是法【石】
  • 〔T25 0710b19〕夫【大】|人【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0710b19〕世【大】|大千世【聖】
  • 〔T25 0710b22〕輕【大】|輊【聖】
  • 〔T25 0710b29〕正【大】|政【石】(星號重引·所共之注在〔T25 0709c27〕·品內)
  • 〔T25 0710c19〕種【大】|種羹【元】【明】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0710c20〕餅【大】|好餅【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0710c21〕種【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0710c22〕飲【大】|飯【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0710c23〕足【大】|具【石】
  • 〔T25 0710c24〕飲【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0710c29〕令【大】|今【聖】
  • 〔T25 0711a01〕天【大】|天香【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0711a06〕直【大】|樂【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0711a09〕坑【大】|𭏁【石】
  • 〔T25 0711a09〕瘡【大】|創【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0711a11〕納【大】|衲【明】
  • 〔T25 0711a12〕上【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0711a24〕先【大】|所【石】
  • 〔T25 0711a25〕納【大】|衲【明】(星號重引·所共之注在〔T25 0711a11〕·品內)
  • 〔T25 0711a28〕貴【大】|貪【明】
  • 〔T25 0711b06〕擯【大】|儐【宮】
  • 〔T25 0711b06〕出【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0711b07〕婆【大】|波【聖】
  • 〔T25 0711b07〕差【大】|蹉【元】【明】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0711b10〕洹【大】|洹須陀洹【石】
  • 〔T25 0711b10〕結【大】|世苦【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0711b21〕家【大】|家若【聖】
  • 〔T25 0711b22〕曰【大】|越【明】
  • 〔T25 0711b23〕隨【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0711b23〕所【大】|所不【元】【明】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0711b24〕出【大】|在【元】【明】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0711b24〕五【大】|受五【元】【明】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0711b26〕佛【大】|佛國【元】【明】【石】
  • 〔T25 0711c01〕是【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0711c06〕正【大】|政【石】(星號重引·所共之注在〔T25 0709c27〕·品內)
  • 〔T25 0711c07〕正【大】|政【石】(星號重引·所共之注在〔T25 0709c27〕·品內)
  • 〔T25 0711c25〕故【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0712a04〕佛【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0712a09〕等【大】|〔-〕【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0712a09〕等【大】|等顛【石】
  • 〔T25 0712a14〕等【大】|善【石】
  • 〔T25 0712a19〕身【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0712b05〕或得道【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0712b06〕今【大】|令【宋】
  • 〔T25 0712b11〕深【大】|染【石】
  • 〔T25 0712b14〕中【大】|生【聖】
  • 〔T25 0712b22〕佛【大】|為佛【聖】
  • 〔T25 0712b23〕佛此中【大】|此中佛【石】
  • 〔T25 0712c01〕人【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0712c02〕諸【大】|餘【石】
  • 〔T25 0712c03〕故【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0712c10〕正【大】|政【石】(星號重引·所共之注在〔T25 0709c27〕·品內)
  • 〔T25 0712c12〕竟【大】|定【元】【明】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0712c14〕礙【大】|障礙【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0712c16〕竟【大】|〔-〕【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0712c17〕淨【大】|淨佛【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0712c18〕說【大】|說釋第八十二品【聖】|說釋八十一品竟【石】

I. Structural Placement

Within the sequence in which the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa comments on the Larger Sūtra, this chapter belongs to the section "Commentary on the Remaining Chapters", and spans Fascicles 92 and 93. The chapter title 「大智度論釋淨佛國土品第八十二」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Explanation of ‘Purifying the Buddha-land’, Chapter Eighty-two"〔T25 0705b18〕 is precisely the fascicle title of Fascicle 92—here the base text makes a single line serve as both fascicle title and chapter title, with the interlinear note 「卷第九十二」 tr. "Fascicle Ninety-two" attached below it; the preceding chapter, "Illumination", Chapter 81, ends at the close of Fascicle 91, the fascicle-end title of Fascicle 91 being at〔T25 0705b15〕, and this chapter raises its title at the head of a new fascicle. This is the type ‘the chapter title is the fascicle title’, the exact opposite of Chapter 78, "The Four Means of Gathering", whose chapter title stands within a fascicle; recorded as it is.

The fascicle-end title of Fascicle 92, 「大智度論卷第九十二」 tr. "Fascicle Ninety-two of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa ends here"〔T25 0709b12〕, comes while this chapter is not yet finished; Fascicle 93 starts again with the continuing title 「大智度論釋淨佛國土品第八十二之餘」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Explanation of ‘Purifying the Buddha-land’, Chapter Eighty-two, the remainder"〔T25 0709b15〕, below which is likewise attached the interlinear note 「卷第九十三」 tr. "Fascicle Ninety-three", and it repeats the author's signature 「龍樹菩薩造」 tr. "composed by the Bodhisattva Nāgārjuna"〔T25 0709b18〕 and the translator's signature 「後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯」 tr. "Translated by Kumārajīva, Tripiṭaka master of Kucha, in the Later Qin"〔T25 0709b19〕. The continuing title reads 「之餘」 tr. "the remainder" and not 「之下」 tr. "the lower part", of the same type as the fascicle-spanning of Chapters 40, 41, 43, 45, 47, and 78; the author's signature reads 「龍樹菩薩造」 tr. "composed by the Bodhisattva Nāgārjuna" and not 「聖者龍樹菩薩造」 tr. "composed by the noble Bodhisattva Nāgārjuna", differing from Chapter 78, which has the two additional Chinese characters 「聖者」 tr. "noble"; this belongs to small fascicle-by-fascicle differences in the wording of the author's signature in the base text, recorded as it is without forcing an explanation.

One matter must be recorded about the anchor of the first character of Fascicle 93. In the base text the heading line of Fascicle 93 is marked, by CBETA convention, at〔T25 0709b13〕; but the two lines〔T25 0709b13〕 and〔T25 0709b14〕 carry no characters whatever up to the line that follows, and the word-for-word first anchor of Fascicle 93 is in fact〔T25 0709b15〕. Therefore in this section the anchors of all word-for-word quotations, speaker attributions, and collation entries uniformly use〔T25 0709b15〕; if the unit heading keeps the conventional〔T25 0709b13〕, that belongs to the convention of the heading layer and is not the word-for-word starting point, and the two do not hinder each other.

The body of the chapter ends with the sentence 「如是等,名為淨國土相」 tr. "such as these are named the marks of a pure land"〔T25 0712c17〕 (below which is attached 「如「十地中莊嚴菩提樹」說」 tr. "as is said in ‘adorning the bodhi tree within the ten grounds’", the inner 「」 tr. "the quotation brackets" following the base text), and stops at〔T25 0712c18〕; the title of the next chapter, "Certainty", Chapter 83, begins at〔T25 0712c19〕, its sūtra text asking afresh whether the bodhisattva is assured or unassured; it joins in the run of meaning with the text on the fruit-marks of the pure land in this chapter's last passage, while the chapter boundary is distinct.

The whole chapter has ten thousand two hundred and five pure Chinese characters (the tool value agreeing with this section's segment-by-segment recount, with no difference). Divided by the fascicle boundary it forms two units: the First Part (Fascicle 92 · Sūtra ①, Treatise ①) has five thousand five hundred and twenty-four, and the Last Part (Fascicle 93 · Sūtra ②, Treatise ②) four thousand six hundred and eighty-one; the sum of the two numbers agrees exactly with the value for the whole chapter, with zero characters lost. The cutting point is precisely the existing fascicle boundary〔T25 0709b15〕, and no new boundary of any kind has been made; the pure Chinese characters of both units fall within the normal limit, and there is no need for a second division along the boundaries of the sūtra and treatise sections.

The structure within the chapter is two sūtra sections and two treatise sections: 【經】〔T25 0705b23〕, 【論】〔T25 0706c16〕, 【經】〔T25 0709b20〕, 【論】〔T25 0710a25〕. The collation notes of the four markers differ pair by pair: the two 【論】 markers and the 【經】 marker of Sūtra ① all enter the collation entries (【經】①: the Song and Palace texts lack this marker; 【論】①: the Song and Palace texts lack this marker; 【論】②: the Song, Palace, and Shōgozō texts lack this marker), while the 【經】 marker of Sūtra ② does not—at that place there is one note (recording that the Song, Palace, and Shōgozō texts lack this marker, and recording that the Ishiyama text 「不分卷及品」 tr. "does not divide fascicles or chapters"), which does not form a collation entry. Whether a marker is present belongs to the layer of the base text's transmission; the structural count still takes the base text's labels as the standard.

The density and form of question and answer in the treatise sections: in Treatise ① (First Part) 「問曰」 tr. "Question" and 「答曰」 tr. "Answer" are each seen ten times, and 「有人言」 tr. "someone says" zero times; in Treatise ② (Last Part) 「問曰」 tr. "Question" and 「答曰」 tr. "Answer" are each seen seventeen times, and 「有人言」 tr. "someone says" seven times. In the whole chapter 「問曰」 tr. "Question" and 「答曰」 tr. "Answer" are each seen twenty-seven times; the two numbers are equal, with no difference. Both treatise sections open with 「釋曰」 tr. "Explanation" (〔T25 0706c16〕, 〔T25 0710a25〕)—these two Chinese characters do not set up a separate type of questioner or answerer; they are the treatise-author's preliminary sentence of general explanation, below which the item-by-item questions and answers begin. Further, 「復次」 tr. "further" is seen twenty-three times in the whole chapter—four times in Sūtra ①, nine in Treatise ①, seven in Sūtra ②, and three in Treatise ②—the normal form for adding meaning in this chapter.

Treatise ① also has a passage of back-and-forth not in the normal form of 「問曰」 tr. "Question" and 「答曰」 tr. "Answer". From〔T25 0707c19〕 to〔T25 0708a19〕 the treatise-author, in the sentence patterns 「須菩提復問」 tr. "Subhūti asked again", 「佛言」 tr. "the Buddha said", and 「答言」 tr. "he answered", continues to set out the meaning of the four alternatives of Sūtra ① (「須菩提復問:「云何可得菩提?用生道故得耶?」」 tr. "Subhūti asked again: ‘How can awakening be obtained? Is it obtained by means of the path of arising?’"〔T25 0707c25〕, 「答言:「不也!」」 tr. "He answered: ‘No!’"〔T25 0708a01〕), with one pair of 「問曰」 tr. "Question" and 「答曰」 tr. "Answer" inserted among them. This is the treatise-author's re-quoting of the sūtra in simulated question and answer—continuing to set out the meaning of the treatise under the names of the persons in the sūtra; it is neither a separate re-quotation of the sūtra text nor the sūtra text itself. This section lists its form separately; the vernacular layer translates directly by the labels of the base text, adding nothing and dropping nothing, and the exposition layer makes clear that it is the treatise-author's writing.

II. Terms Examined

The names and marks of this chapter take purifying buddha-lands as the main cord and coarse deeds as the meshes, running down through the meanings of the two emptinesses, grasping at marks, the hundred flavours, the sound of the Dharma, and assurance. Each entry records the base text's definition, without fixing a reading on its behalf.

The path of the bodhisattva-mahāsattva. Sūtra ① begins from a thought in Subhūti's mind, not spoken aloud; the Buddha knows his thought and tells him, setting out the path as a whole: 「六波羅蜜是菩薩摩訶薩道」 tr. "the six perfections are the path of the bodhisattva-mahāsattva"〔T25 0705b25〕, below which are listed the thirty-seven dharmas that aid the path, the eighteen emptinesses, the eight liberations, the nine successive absorptions, and the Buddha's ten powers and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas, ending with 「一切法亦是菩薩摩訶薩道」 tr. "all dharmas too are the path of the bodhisattva-mahāsattva". As for why all dharmas must be trained in, the sūtra itself gives the cause and condition: 「菩薩不學一切法,不能得一切種智」 tr. "if the bodhisattva does not train in all dharmas, he cannot obtain the omniscience of all kinds"〔T25 0705c03〕. Treatise ① divides this into three layers: the six perfections are the path of the first arousing of the mind; the thirty-seven limbs of the path and the rest seek only nirvāṇa; the eighteen emptinesses and the rest pass beyond the grounds of the two vehicles and enter the bodhisattva's position—「是三種,皆是生身菩薩所行」 tr. "these three kinds are all what the bodhisattva in a fleshly body practises"; as for the sentence 「一切法皆是菩薩道」 tr. "all dharmas are the bodhisattva path", it belongs to 「法性生身菩薩所行」 tr. "what the bodhisattva whose body is born of the Dharma-nature practises". The boundary of the path lies in whether the one practising has a fleshly body or a body born of the Dharma-nature.

Purifying buddha-lands (the name of this chapter · the Buddha's comprehensive answer). Subhūti's question reads 「云何菩薩摩訶薩淨佛國土」 tr. "how does the bodhisattva-mahāsattva purify buddha-lands"〔T25 0706c02〕, and the Buddha's comprehensive answer is a single sentence: 「有菩薩從初發意已來,自除身麁業、除口麁業、除意麁業,亦淨他人身、口、意麁業」 tr. "There are bodhisattvas who, from their first arousing of intent until now, themselves remove the coarse deeds of body, remove the coarse deeds of speech, remove the coarse deeds of mind, and also purify the coarse deeds of body, speech, and mind of others"〔T25 0706c02〕. The cause of the pure land lies not in outer things but in the three kinds of deeds, and purifying oneself and purifying others are set side by side—this is the backbone of this chapter. Treatise ① separately brings out the marks of the pure Buddha-land: 「佛土者,百億日月、百億須彌山、百億四天王等諸天,是名三千大千世界」 tr. "As for a Buddha-land: a hundred koṭi of suns and moons, a hundred koṭi of Mount Sumerus, a hundred koṭi of the Four Heavenly Kings and the other gods—this is named the three-thousand great-thousand world"〔T25 0708b23〕, 「如是等無量無邊三千大千世界,名為一佛土」 tr. "such immeasurable and boundless three-thousand great-thousand worlds are named one Buddha-land"〔T25 0708b25〕; the utmost of its adornment is 「有佛國土,一切樹木常出諸法實相音聲」 tr. "there are Buddha-lands in which all the trees constantly bring out the sound of the real mark of all dharmas"〔T25 0708c06〕, and the closing sentence reads 「如是等佛土莊嚴,名為淨佛土」 tr. "such adornments of a Buddha-land are named a pure Buddha-land"〔T25 0708c09〕, attaching its source itself: 「如《阿彌陀》等諸經中說」 tr. "as is said in the Amitābha and other sūtras"〔T25 0708c10〕.

Coarse deeds (body · speech · mind · a definition in five layers). Sūtra ① answers on the marks of coarse deeds in five layers in all, each layer with its own closing sentence: the first is the ten unwholesome paths, 「不善業,若殺生乃至邪見,是名菩薩摩訶薩身、口、意麁業」 tr. "unwholesome deeds—such as killing living beings and so on up to wrong views—these are named the coarse deeds of body, speech, and mind of the bodhisattva-mahāsattva"〔T25 0706c06〕; the second is the six obscurations, 「慳貪心、破戒心、瞋心、懈怠心、亂心、愚癡心,是名菩薩意麁業」 tr. "the mind of stinginess, the mind of breaking morality, the mind of anger, the mind of slackness, the scattered mind, the deluded mind—these are named the coarse deeds of mind of the bodhisattva"〔T25 0706c07〕; the third is impure morality, 「戒不淨,是名菩薩身、口麁業」 tr. "impure morality—this is named the coarse deeds of body and speech of the bodhisattva"〔T25 0706c09〕; the fourth is being far from the limbs of the path, 「若菩薩遠離四念處行,是名菩薩麁業」 tr. "if the bodhisattva is far from the practice of the four foundations of mindfulness, this is named the coarse deed of the bodhisattva"〔T25 0706c10〕; the fifth is craving the realisation of the fruits of the two vehicles, 「菩薩摩訶薩貪須陀洹果,乃至貪阿羅漢果證、辟支佛道,是名菩薩摩訶薩麁業」 tr. "the bodhisattva-mahāsattva craving the fruit of the srota-āpanna, and so on up to craving the realisation of the fruit of the arhat and the pratyekabuddha path—this is named the coarse deed of the bodhisattva-mahāsattva"〔T25 0706c13〕. Sūtra ② adds a sixth: grasping at the marks of form, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, and so on up to the conditioned and the unconditioned—「是名菩薩麁業」 tr. "this is named the coarse deed of the bodhisattva". The order of the six layers runs from coarse to subtle, and what the fourth and fifth layers rebuke are both wholesome dharmas—being far from the limbs of the path and craving to take the holy fruits are wholesome in the Small Vehicle and coarse for the bodhisattva.

Coarse · subtle (the criterion not fixed). Treatise ① sets up its own question: the marks of coarse deeds are easy to know, so why does Subhūti ask again? The answer says 「麁、細不定故」 tr. "because coarse and subtle are not fixed"〔T25 0709a06〕, and brings out three layers of relative standing: 「如求道人中布施是麁善,於白衣為細」 tr. "for instance, among people who seek the path, giving is a coarse wholesome act, while for the white-robed it is subtle"; 「如小乘中不善業為麁,善業為細」 tr. "as in the Small Vehicle unwholesome deeds are coarse and wholesome deeds are subtle"; 「摩訶衍中取善法相,乃至涅槃皆名為麁」 tr. "in the Mahāyāna, grasping at the mark of a wholesome dharma, and so on up to nirvāṇa, is all named coarse"〔T25 0709a08〕. Coarse and subtle are not the self-nature of a dharma; they are set up according to the position over against which they stand—this is precisely why the last two layers of Sūtra ① rebuke wholesome dharmas as coarse.

The difference between the ten unwholesome paths and the six obscurations. Treatise ① sets up a question: the ten unwholesome paths already include stinginess, craving, and the rest, so why are six dharmas spoken of separately again? The answer says 「是六法不入十不善道」 tr. "these six dharmas do not enter the ten unwholesome paths"〔T25 0709a14〕, its criterion being 「十不善道皆是惱眾生法;是六法不但為惱眾生」 tr. "the ten unwholesome paths are all dharmas that vex beings; these six dharmas are not only for vexing beings", and it draws the boundary by the lightness or heaviness of the three minds of stinginess, craving, and anger: a craving mind that only craves another's wealth has not yet become a path of deeds; 「貪心轉盛,求而不得,則欲毀害,是名業道,以能起業故」 tr. "when the craving mind grows stronger and, seeking without obtaining, wishes to destroy and harm—this is named a path of deeds, because it can raise up deeds". Whether it becomes a path of deeds depends on whether it can already raise up deeds that vex beings.

Breaking morality and impure morality. Treatise ① distinguishes the two, saying 「破戒法是殺生等麁罪。戒不淨是微細罪,不惱眾生」 tr. "the dharma of breaking morality is coarse sins such as killing living beings. Impure morality is subtle sin, which does not vex beings"〔T25 0709a22〕, and gives drinking wine as an example; it then brings out a second layer of definition: one does not break the precepts one has received, and yet 「常為三毒覆心,不憶念戒,迴向天福,邪見持戒——如是等,名為戒不淨」 tr. "the mind is constantly covered by the three poisons, one does not recollect the precepts, one dedicates them to heavenly blessings, one keeps the precepts with wrong views—such as these are named impure morality". Breaking morality lies in the act; impure morality lies in the mind.

The two emptinesses (the emptiness of beings · the emptiness of dharmas). Treatise ②, explaining the coarse deed of grasping at marks in Sūtra ②, sets up this chapter's only paired statement of the two emptinesses: 「佛法中有二種空:一者、眾生空,二者、法空」 tr. "within the Buddha's Dharma there are two kinds of emptiness: first, the emptiness of beings; second, the emptiness of dharmas"〔T25 0710b01〕, their division of labour being 「以眾生空破眾生相,所謂男女等相;以法空破色等法中虛妄相」 tr. "by the emptiness of beings one breaks the marks of beings, namely the male mark, the female mark, and the like; by the emptiness of dharmas one breaks the false marks within dharmas such as form", and it points itself to a place in this treatise's earlier text, the base text reading 「如「破一切法空」中說」 tr. "as is said within ‘breaking all dharmas as empty’"〔T25 0710b03〕 (the inner 「」 tr. "the quotation brackets" following the base text).

Grasping at marks · the gate of the unconditioned dharma. Treatise ② again sets up a question: the unconditioned dharma is the true and real dharma—namely suchness, the nature of dharmas, and the limit of reality—so why is it too not grasped? The answer says 「以不取相是無為法,無相名為無為法門;若取相,便是有為」 tr. "because not grasping at marks is the unconditioned dharma, and the signless is called the gate of the unconditioned dharma; if one grasps at marks, it is then the conditioned"〔T25 0710b09〕. What makes the unconditioned unconditioned lies precisely in not grasping; once grasped, it becomes the conditioned.

A body born of the Dharma-nature (the practitioner of this chapter's vows and practices). Treatise ② explains from where the precious things filling the three-thousand great-thousand world are obtained and who can receive them, answering 「是菩薩是法性生身,住具足神通波羅蜜中」 tr. "this bodhisattva has a body born of the Dharma-nature and abides in being complete in the perfection of the supernormal powers"〔T25 0710b20〕; his treasures are made by the power of the supernormal powers, 「如第三禪遍淨天,六十人坐一針頭而聽法,不相妨礙」 tr. "just as in the Heaven of Universal Purity of the third dhyāna sixty people sit on the point of one needle and hear the Dharma without obstructing one another"〔T25 0710b23〕. At its end Treatise ② further explains the Buddha of the pure land by 「是中是法性身,佛身無量無邊」 tr. "what is here is the Dharma-nature body; the Buddha's body is immeasurable and boundless"〔T25 0712b11〕, closing with 「根本真佛無有分別大小之異」 tr. "the root true Buddha has no distinction of great and small"〔T25 0712b18〕.

The hundred flavours (five divergent views brought out · where this chapter's 「有人言」 tr. "someone says" is concentrated). The vow of Sūtra ② reads 「令我國土中眾生皆得百味食」 tr. "may the beings within my land all obtain food of the hundred flavours"〔T25 0709c09〕; Treatise ②, explaining 「百味」 tr. "the hundred flavours", brings out five views in a row, all starting with 「有人言」 tr. "someone says": 「有人言:能以百種供養,是名百味」 tr. "someone says: being able to make offerings with a hundred kinds of things—this is named the hundred flavours"〔T25 0710c19〕, 「有人言:餅種數五百,其味有百,是名百味」 tr. "someone says: the kinds of cakes number five hundred and their flavours are a hundred—this is named the hundred flavours"〔T25 0710c19〕, 「有人言:百種藥草、藥果作歡喜丸,是名百味」 tr. "someone says: a hundred kinds of medicinal herbs and medicinal fruits made into balls of delight—this is named the hundred flavours"〔T25 0710c21〕, 「有人言:飲食羹餅,總有百味」 tr. "someone says: food and drink, broths and cakes, have a hundred flavours in all"〔T25 0710c22〕, 「有人言:飲食種種備足故,稱為百味」 tr. "someone says: because food and drink of all kinds are fully provided, it is called the hundred flavours"〔T25 0710c22〕. Below this the treatise-author does not rule any one view settled, but turns to gather them up by four grades of food—「人飲食故百味,天飲食則百千種味」 tr. "human food and drink thus has a hundred flavours; the food and drink of the gods has hundreds of thousands of kinds of flavour"〔T25 0710c23〕, while the food that is the retribution of the bodhisattva's merit and the food conjured by supernormal power 「則有無量味」 tr. "then have immeasurable flavours"—closing with 「是四種食,菩薩隨因緣供養佛及僧」 tr. "with these four kinds of food the bodhisattva makes offerings to the Buddha and the Saṅgha according to causes and conditions"〔T25 0710c26〕. The five views are recorded side by side without judgement.

The sound of the Dharma from the trees of the seven jewels. Sūtra ② reads 「風吹七寶之樹,隨所應度而出音聲」 tr. "the wind blows on the trees of the seven jewels and, according to those who are to be delivered, brings out sound"〔T25 0710a03〕, and the sound it brings out is 「有佛無佛,一切法、一切法相空,空中無有相,無相中則無作」 tr. "whether there is a Buddha or no Buddha, all dharmas and the marks of all dharmas are empty; in emptiness there is no mark; in the signless there is then no making"〔T25 0710a05〕. Treatise ② explains why the Buddha does not manifest immeasurable bodies but relies on trees, answering that the believing and accepting of beings differs, and at the end says 「以樹木無心而有音聲,則皆信受」 tr. "since trees have no mind and yet have sound, all believe and accept it"〔T25 0712a25〕, and records its difference from other lands: 「餘國土以神通力、口力種種變化,此中常自然音聲」 tr. "other lands use the power of the supernormal powers and the power of speech in all kinds of transformations; here there is constantly a sound that comes of itself"〔T25 0712a28〕.

Assurance (assured by hearing the name · assured by constantly seeing · the two differ). Sūtra ② reads 「眾生聞是佛名,必至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "beings who hear this Buddha's name will surely reach anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi"〔T25 0710a09〕, and its closing place reads 「乃至是國土中眾生,畢竟至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "and so on up to: the beings within this land ultimately reach anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi"〔T25 0710a22〕. Treatise ② sets up a question on the difference between these two places, answering 「此中眾生常見佛、常聞法、深種善根、多集佛法故,疾得作佛」 tr. "the beings here constantly see the Buddha, constantly hear the Dharma, deeply plant roots of goodness, and gather many dharmas of the Buddha; therefore they quickly become buddhas"〔T25 0712c14〕, whereas 「聞名者,雖俱畢竟定而小不如」 tr. "as for those who hear the name, although both are alike ultimately assured, they are slightly inferior"〔T25 0712c16〕. Both alike are assured, yet slower and faster differ. The two readings 「畢竟」 tr. "ultimately" and 「必」 tr. "surely" here are seen also in the collation layer (see Sections IV and VIII).

The rightly assured assembly. Sūtra ② reads 「令離邪聚,立正定聚中,更不墮惡道」 tr. "making them leave the wrongly assured assembly and stand within the rightly assured assembly, no more to fall into the evil destinies"〔T25 0710a19〕; Treatise ②, carrying it on, takes the Buddha's 「拔出眾生令住正定聚中」 tr. "pulling beings out and making them abide within the rightly assured assembly", by the power of his supernormal powers, as the meaning of the pure Buddha-land. In this chapter the character 「正」 tr. "right" enters the collation in five places in all, and the Ishiyama text reads 「政」 tr. "govern" in every one of them (see Section VIII).

III. Similes and Stories

The similes of this chapter are mostly in the treatise sections; the sūtra sections have no similes. They can be divided into four kinds: those explaining that the clinging mind is easily delivered, those explaining the three kinds of deeds and the pure land, those explaining the giving of the five desires, and those explaining trees teaching the Dharma.

The simile of the little child heaping earth as grain (Treatise ① · the first simile of the whole chapter). Treatise ①, explaining why 「眾生易度」 tr. "beings are easily delivered", sets up the simile of a son: the son 「聚土為穀,以草木為鳥獸」 tr. "heaps earth as grain and takes grass and wood as birds and beasts"〔T25 0707b16〕 and gives rise to love and clinging, and if someone takes them away he is angry and cries; his father knows that this clinging 「小大自休」 tr. "will stop of itself when the little one grows big"—「何以故?此物非真故」 tr. "Why? Because these things are not real". Below it turns to the direct teaching: if what the little child clung to were really true things, then even at a hundred years his clinging to them would only grow deeper and he could not let them go; 「以諸法皆空、虛誑不實故,得無漏清淨智慧眼時,即能遠離所著」 tr. "because all dharmas are empty, false, deceptive, and unreal, when one obtains the pure eye of wisdom without outflows, one can at once be far from what one clings to". The principle of being easily delivered lies not in the keenness or dullness of beings, but in the unreality of what is clung to.

The simile of madness and coming to one's senses (Treatise ① · carrying on the preceding simile). 「譬如狂病,所作非法,醒悟之後,羞慚無顏」 tr. "just as with madness, all that one does is out of keeping with what is proper, and when one comes to one's senses one is so ashamed that one has no face left"〔T25 0707b27〕—once what was clung to has been let go, looking back one is ashamed of oneself.

The simile of the hot ball of gold (Treatise ① · explaining that even wholesome dharmas may not be clung to). Treatise ① explains how the bodhisattva teaches and transforms beings to practise giving and keep morality without letting them cling: 「是諸法雖清淨、大有所益,皆是有為法,從因緣生,無有自性;汝等若著是法,能生苦惱。譬如熱金丸,雖是寶物,捉則燒手」 tr. "Although these dharmas are pure and of great benefit, they are all conditioned dharmas, born from causes and conditions, without self-nature; if you cling to these dharmas, they can give rise to suffering and vexation. It is like a hot ball of gold: though it is a precious thing, if you grasp it, it burns your hand"〔T25 0707c03〕. This simile appears once more in the later text of Treatise ① (where it explains why 「生道」 tr. "the path of arising" does not obtain awakening, reading 「如先說熱金丸喻」 tr. "like the simile of the hot ball of gold spoken of earlier"), one simile used twice: first making clear that wholesome dharmas, if clung to, burn; then making clear that dharmas of arising and ceasing, if taken as real, burn.

The simile of the pure face and the image in the mirror (Treatise ① · explaining that because the inner dharmas are pure the outer dharmas are pure · citing the Vimalakīrti Sūtra). Treatise ① answers why purifying the three kinds of deeds at once obtains the fruit of a pure land: 「多惡口業故,地生荊棘;諂誑曲心故,地則高下不平;慳貪多故,則水旱不調、地生沙礫」 tr. "because of many evil verbal deeds, the ground grows thorns; because of flattering, deceitful, crooked minds, the ground is high and low and uneven; because of much stinginess, water and drought are out of season and the ground grows sand and gravel"〔T25 0708c19〕, and on the positive side, 「不作上諸惡故,地則平正,多出珍寶;如彌勒佛出時,人皆行十善故,地多珍寶」 tr. "because the evils above are not done, the ground is level and even and yields many precious things; as when Maitreya Buddha appears, because people all practise the ten wholesome paths, the ground has many precious things"〔T25 0708c21〕. The closing sentence reads 「內法淨故,外法亦淨;譬如面淨故,鏡中像亦淨」 tr. "because the inner dharmas are pure, the outer dharmas too are pure; just as, because the face is pure, the image in the mirror too is pure"〔T25 0709a03〕, attaching the sūtra-proof 「如《毘摩羅詰經》中說」 tr. "as is said in the Vimalakīrti Sūtra"〔T25 0709a04〕.

The simile of the needle leading the way in sewing a garment (Treatise ① · explaining why only the three kinds of deeds are spoken of). Treatise ① answers: since giving, meditative concentration, and the rest all obtain the retribution of a pure land, why are only the three kinds of deeds spoken of? Among all mind and mental-factor dharmas, 「作業時思為大」 tr. "when deeds are made, construction is the greatest"; 「得是思業已,起身、口、意業」 tr. "having obtained this deed of construction, one raises up deeds of body, speech, and mind"〔T25 0708c27〕; giving and meditative concentration all have construction at their head, 「譬如縫衣,以針為導」 tr. "as in sewing a garment the needle leads the way"〔T25 0708c28〕; hence 「是故說三業,則攝一切善法」 tr. "therefore, to speak of the three kinds of deeds gathers in all wholesome dharmas"〔T25 0708c29〕—the deed of mind gathers in all mind and mental-factor dharmas, and body and speech gather in all dharmas of form.

The simile of the snake in a bamboo tube (Treatise ① · explaining that being far from the limbs of the path is coarse). 「譬如蛇行本性好曲,若入竹筒則直,出筒還曲」 tr. "it is like a snake moving: by its nature it likes to bend; if it enters a bamboo tube it becomes straight, and when it comes out of the tube it bends again"〔T25 0709a29〕—when the mind is within the four foundations of mindfulness and other such dharmas it is straight, and when it comes out it is scattered. The character 「筒」 tr. "tube", seen twice where this simile lies, enters the collation both times, the other texts reading 「筩」 tr. "tube (in a variant character)" (see Section VIII).

The simile of the pond of fifty yojanas and the simile of the false speech of inviting guests (Treatise ① · explaining that craving the fruit of the srota-āpanna is coarse · where the words of the whole chapter are heaviest). Treatise ① explains why the bodhisattva's craving the first fruit is also a coarse deed: hearing the Buddha say that the fruit of the srota-āpanna exhausts immeasurable suffering, 「如五十由旬池水;餘在者,如一渧、二渧」 tr. "like the water of a pond of fifty yojanas; what remains is like one drop or two drops", he gives rise to a craving mind; yet his original vow is to become a Buddha and deliver beings, and now, for his own sake, he wishes to take realisation—「是為欺佛,亦負眾生」 tr. "this is to deceive the Buddha and also to betray beings"〔T25 0709b06〕—and it closes with a simile: 「譬如人請客,欲設飲食而竟不與,是則妄語負客」 tr. "it is like a person who invites guests and means to set out food and drink, yet in the end does not give it; this is false speech and a betrayal of the guests"〔T25 0709b07〕, explaining the correspondence itself—at the first arousing of the mind he made the vow 「我當作佛,度一切眾生」 tr. "I shall become a Buddha and deliver all beings"〔T25 0709b09〕, while craving to be a srota-āpanna 「是則負一切眾生」 tr. "this is to betray all beings". The sin of craving the first fruit lies not in taking realisation, but in betraying what one promised.

Mount Sumeru as a lamp-wick (Treatise ② · explaining the vow of light). 「或有菩薩變身如須彌山,遍十方佛前,以為燈炷」 tr. "or there are bodhisattvas who transform their bodies to be like Mount Sumeru and, before the buddhas throughout the ten directions, make themselves lamp-wicks"〔T25 0710b25〕, the vow reading 「令我國土常有光明,不須日月燈燭」 tr. "may my land always have light, without need of sun or moon, lamps or candles"〔T25 0710b27〕. The same passage also brings out offerings of flowers, incense, and necklaces, the vow reading 「令我國土眾生端正如華,身相嚴淨,無有醜陋」 tr. "may the beings of my land be upright and handsome like flowers, their bodily marks adorned and pure, without any ugliness"〔T25 0710b29〕, and it gathers them all up with 「如是等種種好色因緣」 tr. "all kinds of causes and conditions of fine forms such as these".

The simile of the garment soiled with grease and the ash and mud (Treatise ② · explaining the giving of the five desires · the most important simile of this chapter). Treatise ② answers why the bodhisattva, on the contrary, vows that beings obtain the five desires: those who are poor and of meagre merit, unable to keep themselves alive, commit robbery and theft; 「若人五欲具足,則所欲隨意,則不行十不善」 tr. "if a person is complete in the five desires, then what he desires is at his will, and he does not practise the ten unwholesome deeds"〔T25 0711a16〕; 「菩薩國土眾生豐樂自恣、無所乏少,則無眾惡」 tr. "the beings of the bodhisattva's land are rich and happy and at their ease, lacking nothing, and so there are no evils"〔T25 0711a17〕; they have only the soft fetters of the kind of love and pride, and because the mind becomes soft, on hearing the Dharma they easily obtain the path. Its simile reads 「譬如垢膩之衣,則以灰泥淹之,經宿以水浣之,一時都去」 tr. "it is like a garment soiled with grease: one soaks it in ash and mud, and after a night washes it with water, and at one time it is all removed"〔T25 0711a21〕, and its verdict reads 「菩薩不欲令眾生著故以五欲施,但欲令一時捨故與之」 tr. "it is not because the bodhisattva wishes to make beings cling that he gives the five desires; it is only because he wishes to make them relinquish at one time that he gives them"〔T25 0711a23〕. Giving the five desires is not indulging them; it is washing them out all at once.

The matter of the bhikṣu Alizha and the Pocha Sūtra (Treatise ② · an origin story · explaining why the claim that receiving desires does not hinder the path is mistaken). Treatise ② raises as a difficulty the matter in the Vinaya of a bhikṣu who said 「我知佛法義,受五欲不妨道」 tr. "I know the meaning of the Buddha's Dharma: receiving the five desires does not hinder the path" and was expelled, and answers that the Buddha's Dharma has the distinction of the two vehicles, the small and the great: 「如《婆差經》中」 tr. "as in the Pocha Sūtra"〔T25 0711b07〕 the Buddha says that a white-robed disciple, receiving red sandalwood to anoint his body and lying with his wife and children, severed the three fetters and obtained the fruit of the srota-āpanna; 「是阿梨吒比丘聞是事」 tr. "this bhikṣu Alizha heard of this matter"〔T25 0711b11〕 and at once said 「雖受五欲而不妨道」 tr. "though one receives the five desires it does not hinder the path"〔T25 0711b12〕—「不知是事佛為誰說。佛為白衣故說,此比丘持著出家法中說」 tr. "he did not know for whom the Buddha spoke of this matter. The Buddha said it for the sake of the white-robed; this bhikṣu took it into the dharma of those gone forth and said it there". His sins are two in all: having sworn an oath himself and then transgressing it is the first sin; knowing what the Buddha had laid down and deliberately going against it is the second. Below it turns to the proper meaning of this chapter: 「淨佛國土有二種眾生:若出家,若在家」 tr. "within the pure Buddha-land there are two kinds of beings: those gone forth and those at home"〔T25 0711b20〕, 「在家者雖受五欲無罪,亦無所妨」 tr. "those at home, though they receive the five desires, have no sin, nor any hindrance"〔T25 0711b21〕, giving as an example 「如兜率陀諸天及欝單曰人,雖受五欲,不起重罪」 tr. "just as the gods of the Tuṣita heaven and the people of Uttarakuru, though they receive the five desires, do not give rise to heavy sins"〔T25 0711b22〕. One and the same sentence: according to whom it is spoken for, right and wrong are wholly different.

Without disease there is no need of medicine (Treatise ② · explaining why the pure land has no names of impermanence, suffering, and emptiness). 「是中無常、樂等倒故,不須無常、苦;若無病,則不須藥」 tr. "because here there are no inversions such as permanence and pleasure, there is no need of impermanence and suffering; if there is no disease, there is no need of medicine"〔T25 0712a09〕.

The matter of an animal teaching the Dharma (Treatise ② · citing the Jātaka Sūtra · explaining why trees are relied upon). Treatise ② answers why the Buddha does not conjure immeasurable bodies but needs the sound of trees: when beings see the Buddha manifesting his body everywhere, they 「謂為幻化,心不敬重」 tr. "take it for conjuration and transformation, and their minds do not revere it"; 「有眾生從人聞法,心不開悟;若從畜生聞法,則便信受」 tr. "there are beings who, hearing the Dharma from a person, are not awakened in mind; if they hear the Dharma from an animal, they then believe and accept it"〔T25 0712a21〕, its proof reading 「如《本生經》說」 tr. "as the Jātaka Sūtra says"〔T25 0712a22〕—the bodhisattva received the body of an animal and taught the Dharma for people, and because it was rare there was no one who did not believe and accept it; people said, moreover, that an animal's mind is straight and does not deceive. It goes one layer further: some say that animals too have deceit; 「以樹木無心而有音聲,則皆信受」 tr. "since trees have no mind and yet have sound, all believe and accept it"〔T25 0712a25〕. The ladder of believing and accepting turns three times: those who do not believe the Buddha's transformations believe an animal; doubting the animal's deceit, they believe a tree.

IV. The Sūtra Passage Explained

Full account of the two sides of the chapter title (the direction on this treatise's side the reverse of that on the side of the sūtra explained · the most important variant reading of this chapter). The note on this treatise's chapter title〔T25 0705b18〕 is accounted in full, word for word, as follows. The base text (Taishō) reads 「大智度論釋淨佛國土品第八十二」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Explanation of ‘Purifying the Buddha-land’, Chapter Eighty-two", with the interlinear note 「卷第九十二」 tr. "Fascicle Ninety-two" attached below it; the Ishiyama text reads 「大智度經品第八十二淨土品卷九十三」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra, Chapter Eighty-two, ‘Pure Land’, Fascicle Ninety-three", the chapter name being the short three-character name 「淨土品」 tr. "Pure Land", and the fascicle number 「卷九十三」 tr. "Fascicle Ninety-three". At the same place there is another note attached specifically to the two Chinese characters 「佛國」 tr. "Buddha-land": the base text has 「佛國」 tr. "Buddha-land", the Song and Palace texts lack it—that is, the title in the Song and Palace texts lacks the two Chinese characters 「佛國」 tr. "Buddha-land", reading ‘Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Explanation of "Pure Land", Chapter Eighty-two’ (this is the reading this section restores from the note, not the wording on the face of the base text). The Song, Palace, and Ishiyama texts together form one line, that of the short name 「淨土品」 tr. "Pure Land", while the base text with the Yuan and the Ming keeps the line of the full name 「淨佛國土品」 tr. "Purifying the Buddha-land". The note on the continuing title of Fascicle 93〔T25 0709b15〕 is of the same type: the Palace text lacks the two Chinese characters 「佛國」 tr. "Buddha-land"; as a variant of the whole passage the Shōgozō text reads 「大智度經論卷第九十三釋八十一品下訖第八十二品上」 tr. "Fascicle Ninety-three of the Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra-Treatise: explaining the lower part of the eighty-first chapter, ending with the upper part of the eighty-second chapter".

On the side of the sūtra explained the two sides run exactly in reverse (what is obtained from collating the two sides). For the chapter title〔T08 0407b09〕 of "Pure Land", Chapter 82, of the sūtra explained, the Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra, the note reads 「淨土【大】,淨佛國【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "pure land (Taishō), purifying the Buddha-land (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace)"—on the side of the sūtra explained the base text reads the short name 「淨土」 tr. "pure land", while the four Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace texts read 「淨佛國」 tr. "purifying the Buddha-land", exactly the reverse in direction of this treatise's side (the base text the full name, the Song and Palace the short name). At the same place one interlinear note is attached, its note reading 「丹…品【大】,〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」 tr. "Khitan … chapter (Taishō), omitted (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō)", that is, the interlinear note preserved in the base text, 「丹本淨佛國品」 tr. "the Khitan edition: the chapter on purifying the Buddha-land", is absent from the other texts. The two sides are mutually inverted; recorded as it is, without judgement: the transmission of the title in this treatise and in the sūtra explained each go their own way, and the reading of one side may not be used to infer the other.

The fascicle number of the sūtra explained (this treatise Fascicle 92 · the sūtra explained Fascicle 26 · variant texts reading 29). "Pure Land" of the sūtra explained begins at〔T08 0407b09〕; above it, at〔T08 0407b06〕, is the fascicle title 「摩訶般若波羅蜜經卷第二十六」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra, Fascicle Twenty-six", and the translator's signature is at〔T08 0407b08〕. The character 「六」 tr. "six" of the fascicle title has a separate note: the four Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace texts read 「九」 tr. "nine"—that is, the Song-Yuan-Ming-Palace line of the sūtra explained records the fascicle in which this chapter lies as Fascicle Twenty-nine. The two records of the fascicle number stand side by side; recorded without judgement.

This treatise's chapter title and fascicle title are one (unlike the side of the sūtra explained). The chapter title of this chapter in this treatise is precisely the fascicle title of Fascicle 92, whereas on the side of the sūtra explained the chapter title (〔T08 0407b09〕) and the fascicle title (〔T08 0407b06〕) are set out on two separate lines. The points of fascicle division of the two books are close at this chapter but not the same: this treatise closes Fascicle 92 at a place unconnected with the eighty minor marks (the end of Sūtra ① and the end of Treatise ①), while the sūtra explained closes its Fascicle 25 before this chapter. The two canons divide their fascicles each in its own way and go each its own way, and neither harms the chapter's being one chapter.

Full-scale reading of the quoted sūtra against the sūtra (collating the two sides · word-for-word mechanical collation · not a doctrinal judgement). This section collated word for word, by the stream of Chinese characters, this treatise's two 【經】 sections (〔T25 0705b23〕–〔T25 0706c16〕, 〔T25 0709b20〕–〔T25 0710a25〕, three thousand four hundred and eighty-five characters in all) against the whole of this chapter in the sūtra explained (〔T08 0407b09〕–〔T08 0409b13〕, three thousand four hundred and forty-three characters); apart from differences in the dividing and joining of punctuation, the differences in actual characters are listed as follows (the treatise reads / the sūtra reads):

  • Chapter title: Purifying the Buddha-land / Pure Land (with the interlinear note 「丹本淨佛國品」 tr. "the Khitan edition: the chapter on purifying the Buddha-land" attached separately)
  • 〔T25 0705b24〕the great adornment / the great adornment of the oath—the four Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace texts of this treatise read 「大誓」 tr. "the great oath", agreeing with the base text of the sūtra explained (see the entries of Section VIII)
  • 〔T25 0705b27〕〔T25 0706a18〕the eight liberations worded as turning away and relinquishing / the eight liberations worded as liberation (two places)—on the side of the sūtra explained there is also a note here: the base text reads 「解脫」 tr. "liberation", the three Yuan, Ming, and Shōgozō texts read 「背捨」 tr. "turning away and relinquishing", agreeing with this treatise's base text
  • 〔T25 0705c06〕this is this, this is that / this is a dharma, this is not a dharma—the note on the side of the sūtra explained reads 「法是非法【大】,此是彼【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」 tr. "dharma, this is not a dharma (Taishō), this, this is that (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō)", likewise agreeing with this treatise's base text
  • 〔T25 0705c11〕cannot obtain / does not obtain
  • 〔T25 0705c20〕〔T25 0706a29〕〔T25 0706c03〕from the first until now / from the first until now (in three places, the difference between 「已」 tr. "already" and 「以」 tr. "by")
  • 〔T25 0706a02〕when abiding in prajñāpāramitā / abiding within prajñāpāramitā—the five Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, and Ishiyama texts of this treatise read 「中」 tr. "within", agreeing with the sūtra explained
  • 〔T25 0706a04〕and exalts himself / and proudly exalts himself
  • 〔T25 0706a05〕keeping morality, meditative concentration, wisdom / keeping morality, patience, vigour, meditative concentration, wisdom
  • 〔T25 0706a07〕this treatise has the additional sentence 「如是教化,行菩薩道而無所著,是中無有堅實故。若」 tr. "Teaching and transforming in this way, he practises the bodhisattva path without anything clung to, because there is nothing firm and real in it. If", which the sūtra explained lacks
  • 〔T25 0706a12〕〔T25 0706a15〕tan boluomi, chan boluomi / tanna boluomi, channa boluomi
  • 〔T25 0706b14〕obtains awakening by the path of neither arising nor non-arising / obtains awakening by neither arising nor non-arising (this treatise has the additional character 「道」 tr. "path")
  • 〔T25 0706b20〕aluohe in one written form / aluohe in another written form of its last character
  • 〔T25 0706b21〕the eighty minor marks / the eighty kinds of minor marks
  • 〔T25 0706b26〕complete in the six perfections and the thirty-seven dharmas that aid the path / complete in the six perfections, complete in the thirty-seven dharmas that aid the path
  • 〔T25 0706c04〕coarse / coarse (a difference of character form · in many places throughout the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0706c14〕craving the realisation of the fruit of the arhat / craving the realisation of the fruit of the arhat (the same);〔T25 0706c14〕 this treatise has 「貪須陀洹果」 tr. "craving the fruit of the srota-āpanna", the sūtra explained reads 「貪須陀洹果證」 tr. "craving the realisation of the fruit of the srota-āpanna" (with the additional character 「證」 tr. "realisation")
  • 〔T25 0709c03〕makes this vow, saying / makes this vow: may—the four Yuan, Ming, Shōgozō, and Ishiyama texts of this treatise read 「令」 tr. "may", agreeing with the sūtra explained
  • 〔T25 0709c06〕makes offerings to the buddhas and the stūpas / makes offerings to the buddhas and the stūpas of the buddhas—the three Yuan, Ming, and Ishiyama texts of this treatise read 「及佛」 tr. "and the Buddha's", close to the sūtra explained
  • 〔T25 0709c23〕the thirty-seven items, the dharmas that aid the path / the thirty-seven dharmas that aid the path—the Ishiyama text of this treatise lacks the character 「品」 tr. "items", agreeing with the sūtra explained
  • 〔T25 0710a05〕all dharmas and the marks of all dharmas are empty / the marks of all dharmas, the marks of all dharmas are empty
  • 〔T25 0710a06〕in the signless there is then no making / in the signless there is then nothing that can be made to come forth
  • 〔T25 0710a10〕this bodhisattva, when he obtains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, teaches the Dharma / this Buddha, when he obtains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, teaches the Dharma
  • 〔T25 0710a23〕ultimately reach anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi / surely reach anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi—the Palace text of this treatise reads 「必」 tr. "surely", agreeing with the sūtra explained

The gist of the list above: of the differences between this treatise and the sūtra explained, more than half have their counterpart already visible among the variant texts of this treatise itself (the great oath, within, may, and the Buddha's, the lack of the character 「品」 tr. "items", surely—in all six places a variant text reads as the sūtra explained does). This is not a doctrinal divergence between the two books but the dividing and joining of a text from one translation bureau in the copying of two lines; recorded as it is without judgement, not correcting one side by the other.

Control group (a check of the uniqueness of three strings in the stream of Chinese characters). The two strings 「自除身麁業」 tr. "themselves remove the coarse deeds of body" (this treatise〔T25 0706c03〕, the sūtra explained〔T08 0408b22〕) and 「無雜穢心」 tr. "no mixed and defiled mind" (this treatise〔T25 0710a21〕, the sūtra explained〔T08 0409b09〕) are each seen only once in the whole of this treatise and in the whole of the sūtra explained; their correspondence is unique, with no other chapter to confuse them. The third string, 「菩提即是道,道即是菩提」 tr. "awakening is precisely the path, the path is precisely awakening", is seen four times in the whole of this treatise (〔T25 0706b17〕〔T25 0708a07〕〔T25 0708a12〕〔T25 0708b04〕, all within this chapter) and zero times in the sūtra explained—the reason being that the sūtra explained divides and joins the punctuation as 「菩提即是道、道即是菩提」 tr. "awakening is precisely the path; the path is precisely awakening", while the stream of Chinese characters itself is still there (〔T08 0408b07〕). This is precisely the blind spot of punctuation in comparing streams of Chinese characters; this section records it as a blind spot and not as a variant reading. The two 【論】 layers of this treatise are a structural expansion belonging to the treatise form; the sūtra explained lacks this layer, and it is not a variant reading.

Full account of the collation witnesses on the side of the sūtra explained (fifty-two entries · the Shōgozō as the main body). Recounting entry by entry the collation notes within the range of this chapter in the sūtra explained,〔T08 0407b09〕–〔T08 0409b13〕, gives fifty-two entries, their witnesses distributed thus: the Shōgozō forty-two times, the Palace twenty times, the Ming seventeen times, the Song fifteen times, the Yuan fifteen times. On the side of the sūtra explained the Shōgozō text is the main body, while on this treatise's side the Shōgozō is seen only thirty times and the Ishiyama text, at eighty-one times, is foremost (see Section VIII)—the densities of variant texts in the two books are wholly unlike; each is recorded as it actually is, not inferring or supplementing the one from the other.

V. The Prajñā Eye

The eye of this chapter lies in moving 「淨土」 tr. "the pure land" off outer things onto the three kinds of deeds, and then returning the land made by the three kinds of deeds to emptiness. Its meaning can be summed up in five layers.

First, the path is precisely awakening, and so there is not one dharma to abide in. The question of Sūtra ① arises from a thought in Subhūti's mind: what is the bodhisattva path, abiding in which he can take on the great adornment? The Buddha answers that the six perfections and so on up to all dharmas are the path, and at once sets up a single sentence that negates them all—「是菩薩用不住法故」 tr. "because this bodhisattva uses the dharma of not abiding"〔T25 0706a11〕: he practises the six perfections without abiding, practises the four dhyānas without abiding, and obtains the four fruits and the pratyekabuddha path also without abiding. Why does he not abide? The Buddha himself brings out two causes and conditions: 「二因緣故,不住是中」 tr. "because of two causes and conditions he does not abide in them"〔T25 0706a22〕—first, the fruits of the paths are empty of nature, without a place of abiding; second, he is not content with a small matter. Below it presses to the utmost point: is awakening obtained by the path of arising? No; by the path of non-arising? No; by the path of neither arising nor non-arising? Again no. After the three alternatives have all been dismissed, the Buddha then says directly 「菩提即是道,道即是菩提」 tr. "awakening is precisely the path, the path is precisely awakening"〔T25 0706b17〕. Treatise ① explains it, saying 「菩提名諸法實相,是諸佛所得究竟實相,無有變異」 tr. "awakening is named the real mark of all dharmas; it is the ultimate real mark obtained by all the buddhas, without change"〔T25 0708a07〕, 「一切法入菩提中,皆寂滅相;如一切水入大海,同為一味」 tr. "all dharmas, entering awakening, are all of the mark of quiescence; just as all waters, entering the great ocean, are alike of one flavour"〔T25 0708a08〕. The path and awakening are not two, so the one who practises the path has nowhere to abide; precisely because there is no abiding, practice can arrive.

Second, the Buddha and awakening are not different, and yet the bodhisattva is not thereby the Buddha. Subhūti, riding the momentum of the four alternatives, presses again: if the path is precisely awakening, the bodhisattva practising the path should then be a Buddha. The Buddha answers with a counter-question—does the Buddha obtain awakening? The answer: 「佛即是菩提,菩提即是佛」 tr. "the Buddha is precisely awakening, awakening is precisely the Buddha"〔T25 0706b24〕. Treatise ① again sets up a question: the Buddha is a being and awakening is a dharma, so how can one say that the one is precisely the other? The answer says 「先有三十二相莊嚴身、六波羅蜜等功德莊嚴心,而不名為佛」 tr. "first there are the thirty-two marks adorning his body, and the merits of the six perfections and the rest adorning his mind, and still he is not named Buddha"〔T25 0708a23〕; only on obtaining awakening is he named Buddha—「微妙清淨五眾和合假名為佛」 tr. "the subtle and pure five aggregates coming together are provisionally named Buddha"〔T25 0708a26〕. The words that mark the boundary are clearest of all: 「菩薩雖知道及菩提不異,未具足諸功德故,不名為佛」 tr. "although the bodhisattva knows that the path and awakening are not different, because he has not yet made all the merits complete, he is not named Buddha"〔T25 0708b17〕; 「得者是佛,法是菩提,求菩提者是菩薩」 tr. "the one who obtains is the Buddha, the dharma is awakening, the one who seeks awakening is the bodhisattva"〔T25 0708b19〕. What is not different is the dharma; what is different is the station; and the closing place of the sūtra text too lies only in the single instant of 「用一念相應慧得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "by the wisdom associated with a single thought he obtains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi"〔T25 0706b28〕.

Third, the cause of the pure land lies only in the three kinds of deeds, and the purity of the three kinds of deeds runs through the whole bodhisattva path. Having heard the mark of the path and the mark of awakening, Subhūti then asks about purifying buddha-lands; the Buddha's answer does not reach to palaces of the seven jewels, but speaks only of removing the coarse deeds among one's own three kinds of deeds and also purifying the three kinds of deeds of others. Treatise ① sets up a question of its own on this: purifying buddha-lands should be a matter for after obtaining the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas and abiding in the perfection of the supernormal powers, so why does it say 「從初發意」 tr. "from the first arousing of intent"? The answer says 「三業清淨,非但為淨佛土,一切菩薩道皆淨」 tr. "the purity of the three kinds of deeds is not only for purifying buddha-lands; the whole bodhisattva path is purified"〔T25 0708c15〕—first it is the purity of the bodhisattva's own self, and afterwards it becomes the cause of the pure land. As to why it can bring about the purity of the outer land, the principle lies in shared deeds: 「非但一人,生國土中者皆共作因緣」 tr. "it is not one person alone; those born in the land all together make the causes and conditions"〔T25 0708c17〕, 「內法與外法作因緣,若善、若不善」 tr. "the inner dharmas make causes and conditions for the outer dharmas, whether wholesome or unwholesome"〔T25 0708c18〕. The purity or defilement of a land is not made by the Buddha's power alone; it is the fruit made together by those born within it.

Fourth, the giving of the five desires is not indulging desire; it is for washing them out all at once. Among the vows and practices of Sūtra ②, what most easily gives rise to doubt is the vow that the beings of the land 「常得隨意五欲」 tr. "always obtain the five desires at will". Treatise ② answers in three layers: first, the fault around the five desires is that poverty drives people out into the ten evils, while those complete in the five desires on the contrary do not practise the ten unwholesome deeds; second, the beings of a pure land have accomplished merit and their five desires are all of one grade, so they 「不復貴著,亦不更求」 tr. "no longer prize and cling to them, nor seek them further"; third, if one forcibly makes them leave desire and practise austerities, 「則增長瞋恚」 tr. "then anger increases", and if they recollect the five desires, 「則生煩惱」 tr. "then afflictions arise"; therefore the Buddha says 「捨苦樂,用智慧,處中道」 tr. "relinquish suffering and pleasure, use wisdom, abide in the middle way"〔T25 0711b02〕. Its verdict lies in one simile: a soiled garment is soaked in ash and mud overnight and all goes at one time. Giving them is precisely to take them away at one time. As for the bhikṣu in the Vinaya who was expelled for saying that receiving desires does not hinder the path, the treatise-author judges that his error lay not in the words but in misplacing them—「佛法有二種:小乘、大乘」 tr. "the Buddha's Dharma is of two kinds: the Small Vehicle and the Great Vehicle"〔T25 0711b06〕; words the Buddha spoke for the white-robed this bhikṣu 「持著出家法中說」 tr. "took into the dharma of those gone forth and said there", and so he fell into sin.

Fifth, what makes the pure land a pure land is that in the minds of beings there is nothing to doubt. The end of Sūtra ② lists not adornments but 「無」 tr. "there is not": there is not the name of the three evil destinies; there is not the name of wrong views, of the three poisons, or of the two vehicles; there is not the sound of impermanence, suffering, or emptiness; there is not anything possessed by a self; there is not the name of any fetter or affliction; there is not the name that distinguishes the several fruits. What remains is only the sound of the Dharma brought out by the trees of the seven jewels, and that sound is precisely 「有佛無佛,一切法、一切法相空,空中無有相,無相中則無作」 tr. "whether there is a Buddha or no Buddha, all dharmas and the marks of all dharmas are empty; in emptiness there is no mark; in the signless there is then no making"〔T25 0710a05〕. And its final mark is that the Dharma is taught and no one gives rise to doubt—「諸法實相中,皆是法,無有非法」 tr. "within the real mark of all dharmas, all is Dharma; there is nothing that is not the Dharma"〔T25 0710a12〕. Conversely, the root of those who give rise to doubt is also stated very clearly: people of meagre merit do not plant roots of goodness, do not follow a good friend, are sunk within the view of self and the extreme views, and so come to 「非佛言佛、佛言非佛」 tr. "call what is not the Buddha's word the Buddha's word, and the Buddha's word not the Buddha's word". Treatise ② carries it on, saying 「有人薄福不種善根、不得善知識故生疑」 tr. "some people, because of meagre merit, not planting roots of goodness and not obtaining the good friend, give rise to doubt"〔T25 0712b24〕. The purity of the pure land comes down at last to one thing: there, no one can hear the Dharma the Buddha teaches as not the Dharma. The whole chapter closes with 「如是等,名為淨國土相」 tr. "such as these are named the marks of a pure land"〔T25 0712c17〕.

VI. Divergent Readings of the Masters

The Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa has no tradition of a complete line-by-line commentary, and the citations and explanations of the ancient masters are, as they actually stand, generally uneven. The state of the ancient masters' readings of this chapter falls into three: Jizang's commentary on the sūtra explained preserves a complete dedicated chapter; Huiying's commentary on this treatise lacks an explanation of this chapter, but his book has a commentary on a different chapter of the same name, which must first be excluded; Junzheng's book has zero hits. The search back through the Tiantai lines and the Commentary on the Vimalakīrti is closed with a negative proposition (see below). This section records how what they comment on and cite corresponds to this chapter, without judging the relative merit of each master's interpretation.

Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451) · a dedicated chapter found. His commentary on this chapter begins at〔X24n0451 0335a06〕 (its chapter name being listed separately in the table of contents at〔X24n0451 0195c15〕) and ends at〔X24n0451 0336a23〕, covering the whole of this chapter in the sūtra explained. The chapter name Jizang uses also reads 「淨土品第八十二」 tr. "‘Pure Land’, Chapter Eighty-two", agreeing on all three sides with the base text of the sūtra explained and the Ishiyama text of this treatise. Six points are worth recording.

First, the general judgement of the chapter's place—「此下後文明淨佛土,故云淨土」 tr. "The later text from here on makes clear the pure Buddha-land; so it is called Pure Land"〔X24n0451 0335a07〕. The order of his division is 「就文為四:第一明菩薩自住勝道,二者化眾生令因菩薩住勝道,三者令眾生傳化,四眾生令悟共證菩提」 tr. "Taking the text, it is in four: first, making clear the bodhisattva himself abiding in the surpassing path; second, transforming beings so that, by means of the bodhisattva, they abide in the surpassing path; third, causing beings to pass on the transforming; fourth, causing beings to awaken and together realise awakening"〔X24n0451 0335a09〕—a fourfold division, the first three parts all within Sūtra ①, the fourth part gathered from 「一心得菩提」 tr. "with one mind obtains awakening" onward.

Second, why the question is asked again—Jizang explicitly cites this treatise to explain why the sūtra text begins from a thought in the mind: 「論云:須菩提上來數問」 tr. "The treatise says: above, Subhūti asked many times"〔X24n0451 0335a11〕, carrying on below the two meanings of this treatise, 「時會疑其已體寂滅無戲論法猶復多問」 tr. "the assembly at that time doubted why, having already embodied the dharma of quiescent extinction without idle discourse, he still asked so much" and 「有菩薩及諸天深入禪定,不好語言而欲得法利」 tr. "there were bodhisattvas and gods who had entered deeply into meditative concentration, who did not like words and yet wished to obtain the benefit of the Dharma"〔T25 0706c18〕, and retelling in his own words this treatise's simile of the little child heaping earth. What Jizang comments on here is the sūtra, but what he relies on is the treatise; the traces of this inheritance can be checked word for word.

Third, the division into four alternatives—at the passage 「白佛:作用生道得菩提者」 tr. "addressed the Buddha: as for obtaining awakening by making use of the path of arising"〔X24n0451 0335a22〕 Jizang opens the four alternatives, and himself states how he differs from the older view (「由來云金剛以是無常得佛」 tr. "the received view says that by the vajra, because it is impermanent, one obtains buddhahood"), his judgement coming home to cause and fruit not being two: since cause and fruit are not two, one may not say that by practising the cause one obtains the fruit.

Fourth, the twofold division of the passage on the pure land—「白佛:云何淨土?第二、明淨佛土。文為二:初、明淨土因;二、明淨土果」 tr. "‘Addressed the Buddha: how is the land purified?’ Second, making clear the pure Buddha-land. The text is in two: first, making clear the cause of the pure land; second, making clear the fruit of the pure land"〔X24n0451 0335c03〕. Within the cause there are again two: first making clear the cause of being without evil, next making clear the cause of having good. His question and answer explaining the six obscurations agree wholly with Treatise ① of this treatise: 「是六法不入十惡」 tr. "these six dharmas do not enter the ten evils"〔X24n0451 0335c08〕, 「故別說六弊也」 tr. "so the six obscurations are spoken of separately"〔X24n0451 0335c12〕. He brings out separately one sentence recording the dependent and the direct of the bodhisattva's land, saying 「此依正更天無二品目,正觀為土也」 tr. "this dependent and direct have, further, no two headings; the right contemplation is taken as the land"〔X24n0451 0335c18〕.

Fifth, the question and answer on giving the five desires—Jizang sets up the question why the five desires are given to beings, answering 「答:有人貧窮故作十惡,今得五欲無所乏,不作十惡但有受慢之罪,而菩薩復為除之也」 tr. "Answer: some people commit the ten evils because of poverty; now, obtaining the five desires and lacking nothing, they do not commit the ten evils, but have only the sin of receiving and pride, and the bodhisattva further removes this for them"〔X24n0451 0335c23〕, running on the same track as the answer of Treatise ② of this treatise. Below it he further sets up a difficulty from the Vinaya: 「問:若爾,律云受欲不障道者,人應可青耶?」 tr. "Question: if so, since the Vinaya says that receiving desires does not obstruct the path, should a person then be reproached?"〔X24n0451 0336a03〕, answering 「答:佛言受欲不障道,為白衣說也。此比丘不解佛意,安置出家法中,故應呵也」 tr. "Answer: the Buddha said that receiving desires does not obstruct the path, speaking for the white-robed. This bhikṣu did not understand the Buddha's intention and placed it within the dharma of those gone forth; therefore he should be rebuked"〔X24n0451 0336a04〕—agreeing wholly with this treatise's judgement on the bhikṣu Alizha, though Jizang does not give his name.

Sixth, the name of the two vehicles and the sound of the trees—「是國土中無三惡名下,第二、明淨土果」 tr. "from ‘within this land there is no name of the three evils’ onward: second, making clear the fruit of the pure land"〔X24n0451 0336a10〕; explaining why the pure land still has the two vehicles, he answers 「答:佛於五濁世故有二乘也」 tr. "Answer: it is because the Buddha is in an age of the five turbidities that there are the two vehicles"〔X24n0451 0336a14〕; he further sets up the difficulty 「阿彌淨土何故二乘耶」 tr. "why does Amitābha's pure land have the two vehicles"〔X24n0451 0336a15〕, and his answer cites the Lotus: 「法華云彼佛出時雖非惡世,以本願故說三乘法,此亦是未極淨土故有三世」 tr. "the Lotus says that when that Buddha appeared, though it was not an evil age, because of his original vow he taught the dharma of the three vehicles; this too is a pure land not yet ultimate, and therefore there are the three times"〔X24n0451 0336a15〕. The answer of Treatise ② of this treatise to the same question reads 「諸佛初發心時,見諸佛以三乘度眾生」 tr. "when the buddhas first aroused the mind, they saw the buddhas delivering beings by the three vehicles"〔T25 0712a05〕, tied to the vow of the first arousing of the mind; Jizang ties it instead to the Lotus's teaching of the original vow and judges that land to be 「未極淨土」 tr. "a pure land not yet ultimate"—the answers of the two masters face the same way but rest on different grounds; recorded side by side without judgement. The passage on the sound of the trees reads 「風吹七寶樹下,第二、明有善十果。欲使眾生易聞,故樹枝於法音」 tr. "From ‘the wind blows on the trees of the seven jewels’ onward: second, making clear the presence of the wholesome, the ten fruits. Wishing to make beings hear easily, therefore the branches of the trees give the sound of the Dharma"〔X24n0451 0336a19〕, attaching 「又云奇特事樹木,能說人皆信,以木無欺誑以故也」 tr. "It also says: a wondrous matter—trees can speak, and people all believe, because wood has no deceit"〔X24n0451 0336a20〕, running on the same track as the threefold turning of believing and accepting in Treatise ② of this treatise.

Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791) · this chapter lacking an explanation · yet with the trap of a different chapter of the same name, which must first be excluded. It is the only ancient commentary that explains this treatise, and only fragmentary fascicles survive; the surviving text stops at〔X46n0791 0917b12〕, far earlier than Fascicles 92 and 93 in which this chapter lies, and so a line-by-line explanation of this chapter is lacking. But in his book 「淨土品」 tr. "Pure Land" is seen six times and 「淨佛國土」 tr. "purifying buddha-lands" twice, and none of them points to this chapter; checked entry by entry they are as follows: 「第五十七品釋論者,名為淨土品」 tr. "The treatise explaining the fifty-seventh chapter is named ‘Pure Land’"〔X46n0791 0896c12〕—the 「淨土品」 tr. "Pure Land" that Huiying comments on is the fifty-seventh chapter of the Larger Sūtra (coming after "The Lamp Simile"), a different chapter with the same name as the eighty-second chapter explained in this treatise; when explaining the title of that chapter he also uses this chapter's name, reading 「是故篇名淨佛國土,不名眾生國也」 tr. "therefore the section is named purifying buddha-lands, and not named the land of beings"〔X46n0791 0898b15〕. This different chapter of the same name Huiying himself already states plainly—explaining "Gaṅgadevī" he says 「此經兩處明淨土品」 tr. "this sūtra makes clear a Pure Land chapter in two places"〔X46n0791 0900a24〕, and himself marks the difference: 「此中一品下有一品明淨土行願極為妙盡」 tr. "below this one chapter there is another chapter making clear the practices and vows of the pure land, utterly subtle and exhaustive"〔X46n0791 0900b01〕. That is: the Larger Sūtra does have passages on the pure land in two places, earlier and later; what Huiying comments on is the earlier place, this chapter is the later place, and Huiying grants the later place to be 「極為妙盡」 tr. "utterly subtle and exhaustive". On this basis this section records: Huiying lacks an explanation of this chapter, which is not a zero hit; the three Chinese characters 「淨土品」 tr. "Pure Land" in his book may not be cited directly as witnesses for this chapter.

Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784) · zero hits. The four expressions 「淨佛國土」 tr. "purifying buddha-lands", 「淨土品」 tr. "Pure Land", 「莊嚴國土」 tr. "adorning lands", and 「百味」 tr. "the hundred flavours", searched back word for word through the whole file, all have zero hits—Junzheng's book is a treatise on doctrinal categories, not in the form of a chapter-by-chapter commentary, and this chapter falls outside its coverage. A zero hit too is an entry in the account.

The Tiantai lines and the Commentary on the Vimalakīrti · closed with a negative proposition (a threefold word-for-word check). Six works searched back word for word—Zhiyi's Great Calming and Contemplation (T46n1911), Zhanran's Supporting Practice and Broad Resolution of Calming and Contemplation (T46n1912), Zhiyi's Profound Meaning of the Lotus (T33n1716), Zhanran's Annotations on the Profound Meaning of the Lotus (T33n1717), Zhiyi's Words and Phrases of the Lotus (T34n1718), and Sengzhao and others' Commentary on the Vimalakīrti Sūtra (T38n1775):

  • The two chapter names 「淨佛國土品」 tr. "Purifying the Buddha-land" and 「淨土品」 tr. "Pure Land": zero hits in all six works. This chapter's title is not seen cited by name in these six works.
  • The expression 「淨佛國土」 tr. "purifying buddha-lands": the Great Calming and Contemplation eight times, the Supporting Practice and Broad Resolution of Calming and Contemplation four times, the Profound Meaning of the Lotus four times, the Words and Phrases of the Lotus twice, the Commentary on the Vimalakīrti Sūtra twice, the Annotations on the Profound Meaning of the Lotus zero times—twenty times in all. Checking the context of each, all belong to the general-meaning use of fixed collocations of the type 「遊戲神通、淨佛國土」 tr. "sporting in the supernormal powers, purifying buddha-lands" and 「淨佛國土,教化眾生」 tr. "purifying buddha-lands, teaching and transforming beings", and not one place explicitly cites this chapter's title or quotes word for word the main text of this chapter's sūtra or treatise; they are judged not to cite this chapter, and are not listed as witnesses. The borrowing of a term and the citing of a text are two distinct layers; this section's criterion is whether a specific passage of sūtra or treatise corresponding to this chapter can be located; where only a collocation is seen, with no word-for-word content to compare, it is in every case judged not to be a citation.
  • 「大論九十三」 tr. "the Great Treatise, ninety-three" (Zhanran's explicit citations at the level of the fascicle number · each of the three places located): seen three times in the Supporting Practice and Broad Resolution of Calming and Contemplation, each located in reverse in this treatise—the four lines of 「有慧無多聞」 tr. "having wisdom without much learning" cited at〔T46n1912 0179b29〕 are in this treatise at〔T25 0101b10〕; the question and answer 「神通所作何名遊戲」 tr. "why is what the supernormal powers do called sport" cited at〔T46n1912 0322a28〕 is in this treatise at〔T25 0717c07〕 (this treatise's Fascicle 94); the origin story of the bhikṣu of the ghost-chamber cited at〔T46n1912 0374c22〕 is in this treatise at〔T25 0704c29〕 (this treatise's Fascicle 91 · the range of the preceding chapter). All three places lie beyond the range of this chapter,〔T25 0705b18〕–〔T25 0712c19〕, and not one belongs to this chapter. This section further checked with a reverse negative proposition: the two Chinese characters 「遊戲」 tr. "sport" are seen zero times within the whole range of this chapter, and 「幻師」 tr. "conjurer" is likewise seen zero times within the range of this chapter—the clues of wording and fascicle number point to this fascicle, but once located word for word they are proved not to be this chapter's content; the negative proposition holds; recorded as it is, not listed as witnesses for this chapter.

VII. Cross-reading and Further Resonances

Of this chapter's line of meaning, there are five things that carry on from before and after, all recorded in this section, not fixing a reading.

First, carrying on from the preceding chapter (Chapter 81 → 82 · the sūtra text continuing the question directly). The preceding chapter, "Illumination", Chapter 81, ends at the close of Fascicle 91, and this chapter raises its title at the head of Fascicle 92; the opening sentence of Sūtra ① is precisely 「爾時,須菩提作是念」 tr. "At that time Subhūti had this thought"—what he thought was 「何等是菩薩摩訶薩道?菩薩住是道,能作如是大莊嚴?」 tr. "What is the path of the bodhisattva-mahāsattva? Abiding in this path, can the bodhisattva take on such a great adornment?", and its 「大莊嚴」 tr. "great adornment" carries on precisely from the text of the preceding chapter. Treatise ①, at its very opening, explains why this thought was not spoken aloud: 「上來須菩提常種種問空法」 tr. "above, Subhūti has constantly asked about the dharma of emptiness in all kinds of ways"〔T25 0706c16〕; those at the assembly doubted that, having already embodied quiescent extinction, he still asked so much, and so he did not ask but thought in his mind; it further brings out a second cause and condition, 「有菩薩及諸天深入禪定,不好語言而欲得法利」 tr. "there were bodhisattvas and gods who had entered deeply into meditative concentration, who did not like words and yet wished to obtain the benefit of the Dharma"〔T25 0706c18〕. Below it sets up its own question: though Subhūti was without words, the World-Honored One answered with words—why? The answer says 「佛身色,視無厭足」 tr. "the Buddha's bodily form one looks at without ever being satisfied"〔T25 0706c21〕, and his voice is likewise; though he speaks, it does not hinder the practice of subtle meditative concentration; further, 「佛安立寂滅相,於阿耨多羅三藐三菩提中住」 tr. "the Buddha is established in the mark of quiescence and abides within anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi"〔T25 0706c23〕, answering according to what is asked and what is thought, and so he is not the same as Subhūti. For the question not being spoken and for the answer coming out in words, the treatise-author sets up causes and conditions for each, and the two do not hinder each other.

Second, the treatise-author's own pointers to earlier text and to the general framework of this treatise (three places). Where Treatise ① explains that the bodhisattva does not obtain awakening by the four alternatives, it points itself to an earlier simile: 「如先說熱金丸喻」 tr. "like the simile of the hot ball of gold spoken of earlier"; where Treatise ② explains the two emptinesses, it points itself to this treatise's earlier text, the base text reading 「如「破一切法空」中說」 tr. "as is said within ‘breaking all dharmas as empty’"〔T25 0710b03〕 (the inner 「」 tr. "the quotation brackets" following the base text); at the end of the chapter it points itself to this treatise's later text: below the closing sentence of the chapter body is attached 「如「十地中莊嚴菩提樹」說」 tr. "as is said in ‘adorning the bodhi tree within the ten grounds’", joining the last sentence of the chapter body, 「如是等,名為淨國土相」 tr. "such as these are named the marks of a pure land"〔T25 0712c17〕. All three places are the treatise-author's own warp and weft, not added by later people.

Third, four other sūtras cited (the Amitābha and other sūtras · the Vimalakīrti Sūtra · the Pocha Sūtra · the Jātaka Sūtra). Treatise ①, where it explains the marks of the pure Buddha-land, cites 「如《阿彌陀》等諸經中說」 tr. "as is said in the Amitābha and other sūtras"〔T25 0708c10〕, and where it explains the inner and outer dharmas as causes of one another, cites 「如《毘摩羅詰經》中說」 tr. "as is said in the Vimalakīrti Sūtra"〔T25 0709a04〕; Treatise ②, where it explains the white-robed receiving the five desires and obtaining the fruit, cites 「如《婆差經》中」 tr. "as in the Pocha Sūtra"〔T25 0711b07〕, and where it explains an animal teaching the Dharma, cites 「如《本生經》說」 tr. "as the Jātaka Sūtra says"〔T25 0712a22〕. All four citations serve as proof to aid the explanation and do not touch on the classification of teachings; recorded as it is.

Fourth, the correspondence of the ancient masters' divisions (Jizang · Huiying · the distinction of the two places on the pure land). As to this chapter's place in the whole sūtra, Jizang judges it the section that 「明淨佛土」 tr. "makes clear the pure Buddha-land", its text in four parts ending with realising awakening together〔X24n0451 0335a09〕; Huiying, though he lacks an explanation of this chapter, already states plainly in his book that the Larger Sūtra 「兩處明淨土品」 tr. "makes clear a Pure Land chapter in two places"〔X46n0791 0900a24〕, and judges the later place (that is, this chapter) 「極為妙盡」 tr. "utterly subtle and exhaustive"〔X46n0791 0900b01〕. The two masters, in different books, both recognise this chapter as the summit of the Larger Sūtra's meaning of the pure land, and Huiying's words can serve precisely as proof of the boundary between this chapter and the fifty-seventh chapter he comments on. This is the firmest single proof in the layer of this chapter's division; the two sides stand side by side, recorded without judgement.

Fifth, linking to the treasury (stable citation · soft citation). This chapter's meaning of purifying buddha-lands in ‘the cause of the pure land lies only in the three kinds of deeds’, its meaning of shared deeds in ‘purifying oneself and also purifying others’, its meaning of the dependent and the direct supporting each other in ‘because the inner dharmas are pure the outer dharmas too are pure’, its criterion of relative standing in ‘coarse and subtle are not fixed’, its Great Vehicle meaning of coarse and subtle in ‘grasping at the mark of a wholesome dharma, and so on up to nirvāṇa, is all named coarse’, its division of labour of the two emptinesses in ‘the emptiness of beings and the emptiness of dharmas each have what they break’, its meaning of skilful means in ‘the giving of the five desires is to make them relinquish at one time’, its meaning of skilful means in teaching the Dharma in ‘since trees have no mind and yet have sound, all believe and accept it’, and its meaning of assurance in ‘assurance by hearing the name and assurance by constantly seeing differ in slowness and speed’—these are what the treatise canon draws on for the practice-gate of the pure land and the meaning of skilful means in the bodhisattva's practice, and are entered as stable citations〔T25n1509 淨佛國土品·卷九十二至九十三〕; since the places in the pure-land sūtras and the Consciousness-Only texts that cite this treatise are not yet finalised, the citation is soft, awaiting their word-for-word checking. This belongs to the further resonance of the meaning of prajñā running down through the pure-land sūtras; recorded without judgement.

VIII. Witnesses and Editions

The base text of this chapter is Fascicles 92 to 93 of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa〔T25 0705b18–0712c19〕 (the main text of the chapter body begins from the chapter title〔T25 0705b18〕; the First Part unit lies in Fascicle 92, and the Last Part unit begins from the continuing title of Fascicle 93〔T25 0709b15〕 and ends at〔T25 0712c18〕; the next chapter begins at〔T25 0712c19〕); the collation text for the sūtra explained is "Pure Land", Chapter 82, of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra〔T08 0407b09 起,訖 0409b13 前〕; the ancient-master commentary text for collation is Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451, covering this chapter at〔X24n0451 0335a06–0336a23〕); Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791) lacks an explanation of this chapter (the 「淨土品」 tr. "Pure Land" of his book points instead to the fifty-seventh chapter; see Section VI), Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784) has zero hits, and the Tiantai lines and the Commentary on the Vimalakīrti are closed with a negative proposition (see also Section VI). The variant collation notes follow the Taishō collation, covering the differences between the Taishō base text and the Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō, and Ishiyama (the Ishiyama-dera manuscript) texts, together with CBETA's collation.

The layer of witnesses (the Ishiyama text foremost · the Shōgozō appearing little · the Korean Canon line wholly at zero). The distribution of witnesses in this chapter's one hundred and sixty-two collation notes, recomputed entry by entry by this section: the Ishiyama eighty-one times, the Ming sixty-six times, the Palace sixty-five times, the Song sixty-three times, the Yuan sixty-three times, the Shōgozō thirty times; CBETA's own collation once. Among them the entries of missing characters (the variant text lacks the character) number fifty-one, about one third of the whole ledger. The Ishiyama text, at eighty-one times, is the foremost of all the texts—wholly unlike Chapter 78, where the Song text leads; the Korean edition (K), the Korean Canon B text, the Shōgozō B, the Southern Canon, and the Northern Canon all have zero witnesses in this chapter; for the texts that appear little their zero is recorded as it is, not supplemented by inference from the density of other chapters. The distribution of entries between the two units: seventy in the First Part, ninety-two in the Last Part.

The notes on the 【經】【論】 markers: three enter the entries and one belongs to the note layer (the asymmetry of the structural markers). Of the four structural markers three form collation entries: 【經】①〔T25 0705b23〕 (the Song and Palace texts lack this marker), 【論】①〔T25 0706c16〕 (the Song and Palace texts lack this marker), and 【論】②〔T25 0710a25〕 (the Song, Palace, and Shōgozō texts lack this marker); while the note at 【經】②〔T25 0709b20〕, which records that the Song, Palace, and Shōgozō texts lack this marker and records that the Ishiyama text 「不分卷及品」 tr. "does not divide fascicles or chapters", does not form a collation entry. This note belongs to the note layer; this section lists it separately to supplement it, so that no variant reading of the structural markers is left out.

The note on the chapter title · the note on the fascicle title · the Ishiyama note at the chapter's end (all four notes belong to the note layer · not within the entries). First, the whole-passage variant note on this treatise's chapter title〔T25 0705b18〕 (the base text nineteen characters, the Ishiyama text reading 「大智度經品第八十二淨土品卷九十三」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra, Chapter Eighty-two, ‘Pure Land’, Fascicle Ninety-three")—the base text's correct reading of this note is, in the original encoding, not a continuous sequence of characters (other notes are inserted between its components), and this section transcribes it as it stands from its descriptive note text. Second, the whole-passage variant note on the continuing title of Fascicle 93〔T25 0709b15〕 (the Shōgozō text reading 「大智度經論卷第九十三釋八十一品下訖第八十二品上」 tr. "Fascicle Ninety-three of the Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra-Treatise: explaining the lower part of the eighty-first chapter, ending with the upper part of the eighty-second chapter"), of the same type. Third, the note on the fascicle-end title of Fascicle 91 of the preceding chapter〔T25 0705b15〕 (the Song and Palace reading 「大智度論釋卷第九十一」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Explanation, Fascicle Ninety-one", the Shōgozō 「大智度經論卷第九十一釋第八十品」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra-Treatise, Fascicle Ninety-one, Commentary on the Eightieth Chapter", the Ishiyama 「大智度經論卷第九十二釋第八十品竟」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra-Treatise, Fascicle Ninety-two, the Commentary on the Eightieth Chapter is finished")—this note is a remnant of the preceding chapter's fascicle end, not this chapter itself, and is recorded only for the context of the boundary. Fourth, after the chapter's end〔T25 0712c18〕 there is besides one Ishiyama note (「卷第九十三終」 tr. "Fascicle Ninety-three, end", also recording that at the end of the fascicle the Ishiyama manuscript has the nine characters 「大智度經卷第九十三」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra, Fascicle Ninety-three"), which likewise belongs to the note layer. The Ishiyama text's fascicle notes before and after this chapter form a system of their own: the head of Fascicle 93 (at the chapter title), the end of Fascicle 93 (at the chapter's end), the head of Fascicle 94 (at the next chapter, "Certainty")—the three notes interlock, and the Ishiyama text makes the whole of this chapter alone its Fascicle 93, wholly different from the fascicle division of the base text (beginning at the head of Fascicle 92 and crossing into Fascicle 93); this belongs to a difference at the level of fascicle numbering, not a variant reading of the chapter number; recorded as it is, without judgement.

The fascicle records of the Shōgozō text and of the Song, Yuan, and Palace (each going its own way). The note on the fascicle-end title of Fascicle 92〔T25 0709b12〕: the Song text reads 「九十二釋第八十二品上」 tr. "ninety-two, explaining the eighty-second chapter, upper", the Yuan text 「九十二釋第八十二品之上」 tr. "ninety-two, explaining the eighty-second chapter, the upper part"—the Song and Yuan texts record Fascicle 92 as stopping at the upper half of this chapter, in the same direction as this edition's division into two units. In the continuing title of Fascicle 93, the phrase 「二之餘」 tr. "two, the remainder": the Song reads 「一下」 tr. "one, lower", the Yuan and Palace 「二下」 tr. "two, lower", the Ming 「二之下」 tr. "two, the lower part"—the Ming text's transmission itself divides this chapter in two at the fascicle boundary as the First Part and the Last Part, agreeing exactly with the names of this edition's two units; the Shōgozō text reads 「釋八十一品下訖第八十二品上」 tr. "explaining the lower part of the eighty-first chapter, ending with the upper part of the eighty-second chapter", its chapter number one step back, in the same direction as the Ishiyama text's one step back but not in step with it. Each text has its own source; the same direction need not mean in step; recorded without judgement, not inferring the whole line from one place.

One entry of CBETA's own-collation type (CBETA's emended witness / the base text's witness as it stands · listed separately).〔T25 0706c17〕 「已【CB】|己【大】」 tr. "already (CBETA) | self (Taishō)"—this is an emendation by the CBETA editorial team itself, not a variant reading among the editions of the base text; in its original encoding there is no edition note wrapping it, and the label 「【CB】」 tr. "CBETA" is a presentation-layer label synthesised after parsing the emender's mark. This edition's reader-facing text follows the reading of CBETA's current text, 「已」 tr. "already". This chapter has no entry of the Korean Canon cross-reference type (the 【麗-CB】 type of Chapter 78).

Eighteen star entries (all tied within the chapter · none across chapters · their type listed separately). This chapter's star re-citation entries (the same variant reading recurring in the text and sharing one note) number eighteen in all, marked with each entry in the table below. Checking entry by entry the note each shares, what the eighteen share all falls within the range of this chapter, not one across chapters—unlike Chapter 78, where two entries are tied across to the preceding chapter. Their distribution: 「法」 tr. "dharma" three entries (the shared note at〔T25 0705c07〕), 「筒」 tr. "tube" one entry (〔T25 0709b01〕), 「渧」 tr. "drop" one entry (〔T25 0709b04〕), 「國土」 tr. "land" seven entries (〔T25 0709b29〕), 「正」 tr. "right" five entries (〔T25 0709c27〕), 「納」 tr. "patched robe" one entry (〔T25 0711a11〕). The seven entries of 「國土」 tr. "land" and the five of 「正」 tr. "right" make twelve together, two thirds of the stars of the whole ledger: the former are the place-by-place recurrence of the Ishiyama text's consistently putting 「世界」 tr. "world" in place of 「國土」 tr. "land", the latter the place-by-place recurrence of its consistently putting 「政」 tr. "govern" in place of 「正」 tr. "right"—the high witness count of the Ishiyama text (eighty-one) is for the most part made up of such word-by-word habitual replacements of characters, with no bearing on doctrine.

General collation ledger (a full reckoning of one hundred and sixty-two entries · the base text as it stands). Below they are transcribed as they stand in the working base text—this chapter's collation notes total one hundred and sixty-two entries, agreeing mechanically with the tool value of the working base text, and this section's own recount entry by entry from the base text also gives one hundred and sixty-two, the two numbers agreeing independently. The entries are listed in full in the order of their appearance in the base text, including the eighteen star re-citation entries (each marked with the note it shares and where that note is) and the one entry of CBETA's own collation (marked with the entry). The note on the chapter title, the note on the fascicle title, the Ishiyama note at the chapter's end, and the note on the 【經】② marker belong to the note layer and are not within the entries; they have been listed separately in Section IV and in this section. The readings of the variant texts are preserved side by side, while the main text still follows the reading of the current base text:

Collation entries (one hundred and sixty-two · in order of appearance in the base text · stars marked with each entry)

  • 〔T25 0705b18〕大智度論釋淨佛國土品第八十二(卷第九十二)【大】|大智度經品第八十二淨土品卷九十三【石】
  • 〔T25 0705b18〕佛國【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0705b19〕二【大】|二上【宋】【元】【宮】|二之上【明】
  • 〔T25 0705b23〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0705b24〕大【大】|大誓【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0705c07〕法【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0705c07〕法【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】 (star re-citation · the shared note is at〔T25 0705c07〕 · within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0705c08〕法【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】 (star re-citation · the shared note is at〔T25 0705c07〕 · within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0705c08〕法【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】 (star re-citation · the shared note is at〔T25 0705c07〕 · within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0705c08〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0705c10〕者【大】|者是【石】
  • 〔T25 0705c11〕能【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0705c25〕法【大】|法空【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0706a02〕時【大】|中【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0706a04〕報【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0706a08〕是【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0706a10〕所【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0706b19〕佛【大】|佛時【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0706b29〕是【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0706c01〕中【大】|中是【石】
  • 〔T25 0706c10〕薩【大】|薩摩訶薩【石】
  • 〔T25 0706c14〕果【大】|果證【元】【明】【石】
  • 〔T25 0706c16〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0706c17〕已【CB】|己【大】 (CBETA's own-collation type · see the separate listing in Section VIII)
  • 〔T25 0706c28〕無【大】|無無【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0707a03〕道品【大】|品道【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0707a09〕是【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0707a14〕佛【大】|佛言【石】
  • 〔T25 0707a17〕虛【大】|空【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0707a18〕具【大】|其【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0707a21〕法【大】|寶【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0707a28〕已【大】|以【石】
  • 〔T25 0707b04〕三世【大】|三世中【宮】
  • 〔T25 0707b05〕法【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0707b08〕深【大】|染【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0707b11〕趣【大】|起【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0707b12〕何【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0707b17〕穀【大】|㯏【石】
  • 〔T25 0707b19〕小【大】|以【宋】
  • 〔T25 0707b24〕之【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0707c11〕羅【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0707c13〕二【大】|三【石】
  • 〔T25 0707c20〕夫【大】|人【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0707c27〕言【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0708a02〕復【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0708b01〕汝【大】|汝等【石】
  • 〔T25 0708b23〕曰【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0708b28〕成就應【大】|成熟【宋】【元】【明】|熟【宮】|熟應【石】
  • 〔T25 0708c09〕佛【大】|佛國【石】
  • 〔T25 0708c22〕故【大】|故故【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0708c23〕得【大】|則【石】
  • 〔T25 0708c27〕意【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0709a01〕善【大】|業【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0709a01〕心【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0709a02〕人【大】|入【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0709a04〕詰【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0709a17〕者【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0709a18〕則【大】|財【宋】【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0709a19〕心【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0709a20〕趣【大】|起【石】
  • 〔T25 0709a21〕戒【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0709b01〕筒【大】|筩【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0709b01〕筒【大】|筩【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note is at〔T25 0709b01〕 · within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0709b02〕麁【大】|麁業【元】【明】【石】
  • 〔T25 0709b04〕渧【大】|滴【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0709b05〕渧【大】|滴【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 (star re-citation · the shared note is at〔T25 0709b04〕 · within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0709b05〕牢【大】|窂【石】
  • 〔T25 0709b08〕則【大】|則是【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0709b11〕如是【大】|如是也【石】
  • 〔T25 0709b12〕九十二【大】|九十二釋第八十二品上【宋】|九十二釋第八十二品之上【元】
  • 〔T25 0709b15〕大智度論釋淨佛國土品第八十二之餘(卷第九十三)【大】|大智度經論卷第九十三釋八十一品下訖第八十二品上【聖】
  • 〔T25 0709b15〕佛國【大】|〔-〕【宮】
  • 〔T25 0709b16〕二之餘【大】|一下【宋】|二下【元】【宮】|二之下【明】
  • 〔T25 0709b18〕龍樹菩薩造【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0709b20〕取【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0709b29〕國土【大】|界土【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|世界【石】
  • 〔T25 0709c02〕妓【大】|伎【宮】
  • 〔T25 0709c03〕願【大】|令【元】【明】【聖】【石】|〔-〕【宮】
  • 〔T25 0709c05〕國土【大】|世界【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note is at〔T25 0709b29〕 · within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0709c06〕及【大】|及佛【元】【明】【石】
  • 〔T25 0709c06〕願【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0709c06〕國土【大】|世界【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note is at〔T25 0709b29〕 · within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0709c09〕國土【大】|世界【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note is at〔T25 0709b29〕 · within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0709c11〕國土【大】|世界【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note is at〔T25 0709b29〕 · within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0709c14〕國土【大】|世界【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note is at〔T25 0709b29〕 · within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0709c17〕國土【大】|世界【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note is at〔T25 0709b29〕 · within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0709c22〕一切【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0709c23〕品【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0709c27〕正【大】|政【石】
  • 〔T25 0709c27〕正【大】|政【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note is at〔T25 0709c27〕 · within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0709c29〕國土【大】|世界【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note is at〔T25 0709b29〕 · within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0710a05〕音【大】|名【石】
  • 〔T25 0710a06〕中【大】|空中【石】
  • 〔T25 0710a13〕子【大】|子中【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0710a22〕國土【大】|世間【石】
  • 〔T25 0710a23〕畢竟【大】|必【宮】
  • 〔T25 0710a23〕至【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0710a25〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0710b06〕名為【大】|為名【聖】
  • 〔T25 0710b09〕性【大】|相【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0710b10〕為【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0710b12〕業【大】|業善【石】
  • 〔T25 0710b12〕佛【大】|佛國【石】
  • 〔T25 0710b14〕土【大】|國【石】
  • 〔T25 0710b19〕是【大】|是法【石】
  • 〔T25 0710b19〕夫【大】|人【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0710b19〕世【大】|大千世【聖】
  • 〔T25 0710b22〕輕【大】|輊【聖】
  • 〔T25 0710b29〕正【大】|政【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note is at〔T25 0709c27〕 · within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0710c19〕種【大】|種羹【元】【明】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0710c20〕餅【大】|好餅【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0710c21〕種【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0710c22〕飲【大】|飯【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0710c23〕足【大】|具【石】
  • 〔T25 0710c24〕飲【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0710c29〕令【大】|今【聖】
  • 〔T25 0711a01〕天【大】|天香【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0711a06〕直【大】|樂【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0711a09〕坑【大】|𭏁【石】
  • 〔T25 0711a09〕瘡【大】|創【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0711a11〕納【大】|衲【明】
  • 〔T25 0711a12〕上【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0711a24〕先【大】|所【石】
  • 〔T25 0711a25〕納【大】|衲【明】 (star re-citation · the shared note is at〔T25 0711a11〕 · within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0711a28〕貴【大】|貪【明】
  • 〔T25 0711b06〕擯【大】|儐【宮】
  • 〔T25 0711b06〕出【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0711b07〕婆【大】|波【聖】
  • 〔T25 0711b07〕差【大】|蹉【元】【明】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0711b10〕洹【大】|洹須陀洹【石】
  • 〔T25 0711b10〕結【大】|世苦【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0711b21〕家【大】|家若【聖】
  • 〔T25 0711b22〕曰【大】|越【明】
  • 〔T25 0711b23〕隨【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0711b23〕所【大】|所不【元】【明】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0711b24〕出【大】|在【元】【明】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0711b24〕五【大】|受五【元】【明】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0711b26〕佛【大】|佛國【元】【明】【石】
  • 〔T25 0711c01〕是【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0711c06〕正【大】|政【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note is at〔T25 0709c27〕 · within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0711c07〕正【大】|政【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note is at〔T25 0709c27〕 · within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0711c25〕故【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0712a04〕佛【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0712a09〕等【大】|〔-〕【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0712a09〕等【大】|等顛【石】
  • 〔T25 0712a14〕等【大】|善【石】
  • 〔T25 0712a19〕身【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0712b05〕或得道【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0712b06〕今【大】|令【宋】
  • 〔T25 0712b11〕深【大】|染【石】
  • 〔T25 0712b14〕中【大】|生【聖】
  • 〔T25 0712b22〕佛【大】|為佛【聖】
  • 〔T25 0712b23〕佛此中【大】|此中佛【石】
  • 〔T25 0712c01〕人【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0712c02〕諸【大】|餘【石】
  • 〔T25 0712c03〕故【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0712c10〕正【大】|政【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note is at〔T25 0709c27〕 · within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0712c12〕竟【大】|定【元】【明】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0712c14〕礙【大】|障礙【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0712c16〕竟【大】|〔-〕【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0712c17〕淨【大】|淨佛【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0712c18〕說【大】|說釋第八十二品【聖】|說釋八十一品竟【石】

Translator · 釋慧鏡 Shi Huijing. The full statement of AI's role across the 指月 project is maintained at methodology.

License · CC BY-NC-SA 4.0